Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

A man in his early twenties yawned as he walked out of the Japanese subway train, and looked around. He saw a sign of that said 'Ginza Station' and he knew he was in the right place. Derek Westbrook or how he was known in the military, Sergeant Derek 'Frost' Westbrook of the U.S Army Rangers. Or formally Rangers, he was two months fresh from Delta Force training after he had been promoted to Sergeant. He had already been assigned to Team Metal, led by Master Sergeant Jason 'Sandman' Richards, with Sergeant First Class Andre 'Truck' Evans and Sergeant First Class Andy 'Grinch' Clark. They were a pretty cool group of people, who welcomed him with open arms. Although he did receive teasing and jokes for being the new guy, but he could handle it, and went with it. It was worth it though, he did love being in the military.

He had signed up for the Army after he graduated from High School when he was 18. When he turned twenty, he went into the Army Rangers. After that, he was selected to go into Delta Force at 22. And he was proud of it, and being in the military. In fact, his family had a proud history of being in the military. They even had records dating back to the American Revolution. With his family history of military service, it reminded him of the character Lieutenant Dan from the movie Forest Gump, and how he had family in all major conflicts that America has been in.

Minus the fact that every one of Dan's family members died in every war, except for him though, thanks to Tom Hank's character saving him. Sure Frost had family members die, but it didn't develop into a complex of sorts like Dan. But that wasn't important.

But since becoming a part of Delta Force, Team Metal had done nothing but missions since Frost had been assigned to the team. Some of them were taking out Al-Qatala or other Terrorist cells in the Middle East, mainly in Urzikstan, and working with the Resistance Fighters. Or doing various other missions that were classified and not known by the public.

Speaking of Urzikstan, three years after General Barkov was killed and his factory in Georgia was destroyed. He was also disavowed by Russia. The remaining troops under Barkov had pulled out of the country by early 2020, and the country was busy rebuilding. Even though there was still a presence of Al-Qatala and some Russian forces who left the Russian Army. But they were being taken care of by either local Urzik military forces, mainly the Urzikstan Liberation Force under the command of Farah Karim and former CIA-SAD Officer Alex Keller or other Special Forces groups.

After their last mission, Team Metal was briefed on a classified mission where Task Force 141 with the support of the PMC group Shadow Company under the command of U.S General Hershel Shepherd. In which they took out Quds Force Iranian General Ghorbrani, who was doing an arms deal with Russian Forces. Knowing there would be retaliatory attack, more than likely by Ghorbrani’s Lieutenant Major Hassan Zyani. The DOD and other allies needed to be on alert.

Besides being briefed, they, along with other Delta Teams, were assigned to go to Japan for some joint training with other U.S forces and the Japanese Self Defense Force in Japan. It was both to solidify more of both countries relations, but to also give the normal show of solidarity and power against the rising threat of China, North Korea and the same old jazz.

The joint training lasted for two weeks, and Frost was happy when Sandman told him, Grinch and Truck that Command had no other missions for them. And that their orders were to stay in Japan until further notice. Not only that, but Sandman had given the team a three day break, due to the hard work they have been doing.

Which was fine with Frost, it was nice to finally get some rest. And to also explore Japan a little as well, but first he had to something to do. And it also involved his companion.

A Japanese man in his early thirties walked next to him, and he had an excited look on his face.

"Man, this convention only happens twice in a year! You're lucky you found me yesterday during joint training. We're early enough to get some of the good stuff." He said in accented English.

The man's name was Yōji Itami, he was a Lieutenant in the JSDF, and even though Frost had known him for a short time, he knew he was a slacker. And Frost wasn't fan of Itami's type, but during training he took it serious enough. He was even disappointed to find out he only joined the military, was to finance his hobbies. Not for pride in country, or to defend it, but he wasn't his keeper, so he let it slide.

He still wondered how he managed to get into the JSDF Rangers and Special Forces, with just minimal effort or luck though.

Frost had met Itami during training, or after training, he had asked a couple of JSDF members if they knew of anything anime related happening nearby. Frost himself was into anime, but he wouldn't call himself an Otaku. But his younger sister Chelsea was close to being one, and when he had called her and the family that day, she had begged him to get some stuff when she found out he was in Japan. The soldiers he talked to had directed him to Itami, who was a known Otaku and knew when there was any type of anime convention. So that's how Frost found himself with Itami now.

"I hope so… you wouldn't happen to know any of the good 18+ doujin would you?" Frost asked both uncertain and slightly embarrassed.

He wasn't into the racier or mature stuff, but Chelsea had asked him to get her one of a male anime character she was into. How he was going to mail it without anyone noticing, especially Grinch, who was known to get crack jokes and tease, he could only guess. That and also how Chelsea was going to hide it from their parents.

"I sure do. Let me know what you want, and I'll help you find it." Itami happily said.

"It's not for me, it's for my sister." Frost quickly corrected him. "I'm just glad she didn't ask for any Yaoi stuff."

Itami looked surprised, and said," She's into that?"

"Heck if I know. And that's something I don't want to know." Frost said as they got onto the escalator.

Frost looked out from the side, and saw the streets and buildings. People were going about their day, friends, family were walking about. And he saw some birds flying around, and watched as a man on a small dragon fly through the air, and disappeared behind a building…

Frost blinked, he then rubbed his eyes, and looked at the direction again. But he didn't see anything out of the ordinary.

He chalked it up from feeling still slightly hurt from what happened yesterday. How he got his ass handed to him by a petite, big boobed female JSDF member could be anyone's guess. But the pretty Japanese Medic, Kurokawa from what he remembered, said he didn’t have a concussion.

Grinch and Truck had laughed their asses off and teased him to no end. Truck had also quipped that he knew girls in his neighborhood that could go toe-to-toe with her. And Sandman, who was used to their antics, merely gave him feedback that was half praise, and half something akin to saying he needed more CQC training so he wouldn't get his ass handed to him again by a girl again.

That had wounded his pride.

Frost got out of his possible bout of insanity when he heard people screaming. He and Itami looked outside to see people screaming and running away from something. They were more surprised when they saw what Frost saw earlier. People were riding dragons in the air, and they unfortunately saw one dragon pick a civilian from the ground, and took them to god knows where.

When they looked down the street, Frost saw what looked to be anthropometric beast like creatures charging at civilians with swords, hammers or maces. And also regular people in what looked like a mix of ancient Roman or Medieval armor. Frost momentarily thought this was some type of realistic promotion for something, like possibly for the convention.

If it was, he had to give props to the people behind this.

But all that changed, when they attacked and killed civilians. He had seen enough death to know this was all real. And Frost felt his instincts kicked in, the chance to relax was now replaced by determination and figuring out how to stop all of this.

Frost narrowed his eyes, and looked at Itami, who nodded and they took off. Frost pulled out his phone, and dialed a number.

Once they picked up, Frost wasted no time in saying," Sandman, this is Frost. We have a Priority One threat in Ginza District of Tokyo. I repeat, an unknown number of hostiles are attacking. This isn't a drill. Send all assets to Ginza and the surrounding area." 

Earlier, civilians around an intersection were watching something appear in the middle of a street. They all talked excitedly or looked on curiously at what was happening, and many were recording from their phones. The thing materialized fully, and it showed to be a giant ornate arch, and in the middle of the arch, was nothing but blackness. Nothing happened for what felt like minutes, but the people soon saw something come out of the arch.

A large dragon flew out of gate like thing. Everything looked on in amazement, thinking it was some type of show. But that thought was soon squashed with what had happened next.

More things came out of the gate, and various creatures that looked like monsters or anthropometric animals came out, wielding various weapons. After them, that was when humans came out of the gate, either on foot or were on horses. What was more surprising was that they were all dressed like they were ancient Romans. Even right down to them using swords, spears, bows, shields and wearing ancient armor.

The lead soldier who wore flashy, ornate armor was on a horse. He surveyed everything, and smirked.

"For the glory of the Saderan Empire! For Emperor Molt Sol Augustus! Attack!" He bellowed.

One of the soldiers blew a large horn, and the army roared as they charged. The civilians all started to scream and run away as fast as they could, for those unlucky enough; they were stabbed, trampled, set on fire by the flying dragons, or just outright killed.

More troops came out of the gate, with some even setting up base near the gate. Another man in ornate armor came out of the gate, and he was on a horse. He stopped and surveyed the area, and sighed sadly at the dead civilians.

'Such a waste.' He thought.

He heard someone approach him, and turned to see what looked like a woman. The glaring differences were that she had long pointed rabbit like ears that protruded from her head. She had some fur on her, and she wore what looked like warrior getup. And she also had slight war paint on her face.

The woman looked around in awe.

"I have never seen buildings this tall before. Their builders must be very gifted." She muttered.

The man on the horse smiled, and said," It looks like it, Delilah. But we'll have time to look around once this battle is over. I'm going to strategize with the others; you go with the others. And report back with any information you find.”

Delilah smirked, which looked rather bloodthirsty, hoping to get a chance to fight this worlds champions.

"Yes, Master Formal." She said with a bow and took off.

Count Colt Formal got off of his horse, and walked over to the makeshift command post. He just hoped this would all be over soon and return to Italica; he didn't want to make his daughter Myui worried.

36 year old Delta Force Operator Master Sergeant Jason 'Sandman' Richards walked out of the conference room of the base. He had just finished a meeting with a couple of his superiors, as well as some of the JSDF's officers. So far, joint training had been going well, and command had allowed everyone a couple days of rest. Which was a good thing, due to Sandman knowing his team deserved some R&R before shit hit the fan again, and they would be needed.

He was planning on going to his office and finish up some paperwork, and then crack open a cold beer. And to call his family, who always brightened his day. He got out of his thoughts when he saw someone walking out of another conference room. SAS Captain John Price leader of Task Force 141 was walking out of it, and he turned to see Sandman approaching him.

"John, good to see you. You're looking well." Sandman said as he shook the Captain's hand.

"Same to you Sergeant. How've things been?" Price asked.

"Good, two months worth of missions. And I blame my new rookie. Also, we were briefed earlier about you guys and Shadow Company taking out Ghorbrani. Guess you guys messed up, due to Hassan still being in the wind, but here’s hoping we’ll be the ones to take the fucker out. Hell, we might even give you some credit.” Sandman joked.

Price smirked, and said," I’ll keep that in mind. And the same, if we find him first. So, you got a new team member? What’re they like?”

“My new guy Frost is a good sniper. Calm and cool under pressure. He’s young, but hell of a guy and soldier. How about you? You got anyone new? Last I heard you had someone named Soap.”

“We got Soap during the whole Verdansk debacle. Roach is the name of the new guy. We got him from the SAS. Apparently the lad has been known to survive anything. And somehow get out of situations that would normally kill someone."

Before they could continue, Sandman felt his phone vibrate in his pants. He took it out and saw Frost’s caller ID.

He answered it, and was about to greet him, but his newest subordinate beat him too it.

"Sandman, this is Frost. We have a Priority One threat in Ginza District of Tokyo. I repeat, an unknown number of hostiles are attacking. This isn't a drill. Send all assets to Ginza and the surrounding area." Frost said into the phone.

Sandman didn't waste any time, and said," Copy Frost, stay on the line to give us updates. Coordinate with local law enforcement. Hang tight, we're on our way."

He then looked at Price, who had a serious look and nodded. The both of them sprinted to the meeting room Sandman had just gotten out of. And while also forming a plan to put a stop to whatever was going on.

Frost thought if a civilian population was attacked, it would be like Al-Qatala's attack on Piccadilly Circus three years ago. Or any other attack that caught a terrorist groups fancy. What he didn't expect was to have an army that came straight out of the time of the long dead Roman Empire. Or something out of medieval fantasy to attack, pillage and slaughter everything and everyone around them.

Not to mention the numerous monster soldiers who were invading alongside the regular human soldiers… and also dragons, can't forget the dragons. If he saw a wizard or some other type of creature or person from a fantasy novel, he'll start thinking he had a bad concussion from that Kuribayashi chick he sparred with. And he was in the infirmary unconscious after getting head trauma, and he was having one fucked up dream.

Once he and Itami got to the streets, they started to usher civilians away. Not only that, he had relayed a couple of more things to Sandman, who had somehow ran into Captain John Price from Task Force 141. And to a couple of superiors, before they had enough information and told him to focus on what was happening in Ginza. And he promptly hung up after that.

After that, they quickly saved a cop, well Itami fought the soldier who the cop had shot off the dragon he was riding, and was able to get up, and attack him. Those two ended up in hand-to-hand combat, and Frost picked up the discarded sword, and impaled the guy from behind. The soldier gurgled from the blood choking him, and fell to the ground, dead.

"You good?" Frost asked.

"Yeah, I'm good… so I guess going to the convention is out of the question?" Itami asked with a sigh.

'That's what your worried about?!' Frost thought incredulously.

Frost ignored him and went over to the cop, and he took out his military ID.

"Sergeant Derek Westbrook, United States Military, Delta Force. And Yōji Itami, Lieutenant in the JSDF. What's the plan, officer?" Frost asked.

Itami translated what he said and the officer looked frazzled from what was happening. But composed himself, and said with Itami translating," W-we have officers herding civilians towards the Imperial Palace. And we have armed officers arriving in 20 minutes. But we're having trouble with whoever is attacking."

"Damn, we need support. How long until the military gets here?" Itami asked.

"Not long, due to all the training we've been doing, the wait won't be long. Officer, do you have any weapons in your vehicle?"

The officer nodded, and said," Y-yeah, even though we don't need them, due to strict gun laws, but we have weapons in our vehicles."

"We're gonna need it, especially if we're gonna help the civilians get to the palace."

Frost, Itami and the officer ran to his vehicle, the officer opened the trunk and handed Frost an AR-15, and all the ammo it came from it. While Itami got a Shogun. Frost slammed the magazine into the rifle, and dialed Sandman's number again.

"Frost? What's the situation?"

"Police are herding civies to the Imperial Palace sir. Myself and Lieutenant Itami are helping them."

"Roger, be safe, we'll be heading to your position soon. Air support will be there momentarily."

Frost ended the call, looked at Itami, and said," Well your the superior officer, lead the way."

With Sandman, after him and Price sounded the alarm, everyone was quick to start watching local news channels, and were shocked by what was happening. Luckily, due to the drills, it didn't take that long for everyone to gear up. And both Attack and Transport Helicopters were already taking off towards Ginza. A couple of jets streaked overhead, more than likely going out to patrol for any more threats in the air.

Sandman checked the sights of his M4A1 as he sprinted to a chopper, with Grinch and Truck following him. He briefly saw Anvil Team, another Delta Force team, take off in a Blackhawk. They were assigned to protect the U.S Embassy, while they were assigned to link up with Frost. Who had told them, as well as their superiors, where the link up area was.

He also saw Price, as well as his men from 141 go onto a couple of other choppers. They were split up as well, with Price leading a team to the British Embassy. And he believed that he had a couple of them going to the Imperial Palace as well.

 The chopper they were using was also being used by a JSDF unit they were assigned to. Two other people were with them, two Japanese women, one tall while the other one was short. The first was JSDF Medic Sergeant First Class Mari Kurokawa, and the latter was Sergeant First Class Shino Kuribayashi.

"Hey boss! Did Frost say anything else about what’s happening?" Truck asked.

"Well, things are still going to shit. Nothing much else.” Sandman said.

"Like that isn't how things normally go." Grinch quipped.

Kuribayashi chuckled darkly, and said," Sounds like my type of fun."

Kurokawa could only sigh in exasperation.

The five of them got into the Blackhawk, once they were aboard, the chopper took off. And the chopper soon got into formation with other helicopters that were heading straight to Ginza.

"This is Deadly 1-1, we are approaching Ginza. All stations, attack enemy ground and air units. But watch out for civilians and friendlies. And do not fire on the buildings, unless fired upon. How copy?"

Captain Rebecca Pelayo received various affirmatives from her fellow pilots. Besides her fellow American Airmen, there were a couple of Japanese pilots as well. Pelayo would be lying if she said she wasn't shocked about what was happening. It was just yesterday she was training with her fellow pilots from a different country about cooperation and teamwork. But now, they were all flying towards an actual warzone in the capital of Japan.

Reports were already coming in, and instead of the threat of the Chinese or North Korean militaries. Or worse, a large scale terrorist attack, the reports were saying that a hostile medieval army was attacking. It didn't make any sense and she thought it was some kind of prank, or another drill but the reports weren't lying.

"This is Horseman 1-2, uh… I'm seeing what looks like dragons and men flying and are coming our way." One of the Japanese pilots said in an uncertain voice.

Pelayo blinked and looked at her scopes. As well as looked through the window. And sure enough, she could see a group of small dragons, with people riding them, flying towards them.

"Uh Keating, your seeing this right?" She asked her Co-Pilot/Gunner.

"Affirmative Captain… did we end up in some fantasy world or something?"

"No we didn't, but get ready to fire."

No sooner did she saw that, that the dragons fired fireballs at their riders command. Pelayo and everyone else did evasive maneuvers, and the pilots and gunners started their attack too. She got a lock, and fired a missile at one of the dragons and its rider, and took satisfaction when it blew up. But she then had to brace herself when she felt her helicopter got hit by something. She checked her instruments and sensors, and everything looked normal.

"Shit! Keating, origin on that hit?"

"It came from the ground, sir. Which is odd, reports said that the enemy doesn't have any anti-air. Hang on, let me check... yeah I'm confirming it. It looks like a person with some type of staff? Looks like a wizard." He said.

Pelayo blinked, and then said through the comms," All air units... enemy has anti-air. Watch out for tango's who have staffs, they look like wizards."

If it wasn't for what was attacking the city, Pelayo would've thought this was one weird dream.

Frost and Itami ducked when another arrow came flying at them, and Frost fired another round at an approaching enemy soldier. The both of them had made it to the Imperial Palace earlier, after rounding up civilians and taking them there. There was a brief issue of the guards not allowing anyone to come in, but one phone call from the Emperor himself that the guards finally did so.

As the civilians were being let in, Frost and Itami had formed a defensive line with fellow off duty service members, surviving Police Officers, as well as the arriving Japanese Police Special Assault Teams (They are the equivalent of SWAT). So far enemy troops were going down like rocks, due to their armor not being a match to modern bullets. But they just kept coming, and a few with bows or spears were getting lucky.

Frost glanced and winced as an off duty Marine Corpsman, was applying bandages to a Police Officer.  Who had an arrow in his shoulder and he was cursing slightly in Japanese.

"Captain, we just got word that the enemy forces are converging on us. Around a couple of hundred." An officer said to the SAT Captain.

The captain then looked at Frost and Itami, and asked," When did you say the military will be here?"

Frost was about to answer, but he smirked when he heard helicopter rotors.

"Right now."

The approaching enemy army stopped when they heard a loud noise, and they looked up in confusion and fear when they saw some sort of flying contraption. But they didn't have long to think about what it was, when the helicopter gunner started to fire the Minigun.

Frost felt a second of pity when the helicopters started to fire into the enemy formations like they were nothing, and he took satisfaction when he saw those dragons fall from the sky. Either bullet ridden or nothing but parts, due to being blown up by rockets from the Attack Helicopters. The police and other fellow off duty or now active duty soldiers all cheered.

"Jeez, can't help be feel sorry for them." Itami said.

Frost snorted, and said," I don't, after what I saw some of them do to civilians, they deserve it."

Frost looked up when another helicopter approached, and ropes were thrown out. He then smiled when he saw soldiers come down, and some he was familiar with. Grinch was the first land on the ground, and when he saw Frost, he went over him and patted his shoulder.

"Glad to see your still alive kid. The Calvary has arrived." Grinch said, as he dropped a duffle bag at Frost's feet.

Sandman, Truck Kuribayashi and Kurokawa landed on the ground, and surveyed the scene. Kurokawa medic instincts were kicking in, due to seeing the wounded enemy soldiers. Other soldiers who had roped down and also had duffle bags, opened them and gave them to other soldiers in civilian clothes. Kuribayashi on the other hand went over to Frost, and punched his shoulder with a smile.

"Hey there Frosty, how's about a rematch once all of this is over, huh?"

Frost looked slightly worried at her enthusiasm, but said,” Maybe if we survive this mess first.” And then looked a little more worried with the smile on her face.

He and Itami put on their vests and helmets, and then got their weapons out. Frost smirked at his M4A1 with a Hybrid sight, Foregrip, and then checked his sidearm, which his personal Colt M1911.

Grinch looked at Itami and asked," Take it your Lt. Itami?”

"Hai.” Itami said with a nod.

Sandman nodded and said,” Well Lieutenant, we already got a plan on how to handle this. We just need the confirmation to proceed. Think you can lead things when it’s time?”

Itami nodded, even though he felt like he wasn’t able to. But something in his gut told him he could do this. And hey, he also had American personal with him. That means things were goin to be alright.

Itami had a resolute look, and said," I can. These people will pay for doing this. Not to mention the convention was canceled because of this.”

Truck and Grinch gave Frost raised brows, but Frost shrugged and said,” Just roll with it.”

Kuribayashi rolled her eyes in annoyance, and muttered," Why the hell are we following the orders of a stupid Otaku."

"Get that SAW up here now Travis! That battering ram isn't going to take out itself!" A U.S Marine Staff Sergeant yelled at his subordinate.

A Marine or Travis rushed over, got prone, and started to fire the M249 SAW at the front gate. He took out a couple of enemy soldiers, but more came and took their place.

The lead Marine fired alongside the Light Machine Gunner, while also wondering how the hell things ended up like this.

It was a normal day, until the sounds of explosions and screaming started to sound throughout the area. He had a couple of his men go out and see what was happening. When the first civies came looking for sanctuary, the U.S Embassy personnel went on high alert. They had barely closed and locked the extra reinforced gates, when the first enemy troops arrived. All commands to surrender and drop their weapons went unanswered. Probably due to the fact they didn’t speak English or Japanese. They then resorted to fire arrows or spears at them, and then started to ram the gate with a battering ram. That was when him and men started to fire on them.

After the fall and massacre of the U.S Embassy in Urzikstan a couple of years ago, which had made the 1979 Hostage Crisis at the U.S Embassy in Iran look like child’s play. The U.S Embassies that were deemed not secure or safe enough, were given upgrades for better protection.

But the enemy soldiers, or were they Roman Legionaries? Hell if he knew. They didn't heed the defenses, nor the Marine's verbal commands to stop and surrender and were trying to break in. They weren't getting that far, especially with the fence being electrified (meant to deter, not to kill) but anything could happen.

"Sir! Their bringing in ladders on the walls!" Travis said.

The Marine cursed as he saw an enemy soldier climb the wall, and he took him out.

“I think we should let them come in. Once they trigger the sensor for the Suppression Mine’s, we’ll give them their just rewards." He said and his subordinates and Travis chuckled slightly.

One of the new security measures, were the non-lethal Suppression Mine’s. When activated, the Mine’s emitted a constant sound wave that disrupts ones vision and slows their movement.

The Marine soon felt relief, due to a Helicopter approaching. And someone was manning the Minigun on it, and was now mowing down enemy troops.

Fast ropes were thrown out, and a couple of troops rappelled down. The Sergeant recognized the Delta Force patch.

"Heard you guys needed some help. Delta Force Master Sergeant Antonio ‘Grizzly’ Juarez.” Juarez introduced.

The Marine blinked and chuckled," Geez, we weren't expecting Special Forces to save our asses. Staff Sergeant Otis Cortez, sir. I'm leading officer. Glad you could make it."

General Elpenor El Marcus could not believe how things have gone terribly wrong. The attack into the Empires new territory had gone smoothly, and the riches and bounty collected so far had brought morale up. As well as further glory to the Saderan Empire and the Emperor.

He also marveled at the cities architecture, various buildings nearby and beyond seemed to stretch to the heavens. He would admit he thought about becoming an architect when he was younger, but he had come from a military family. One that had honor, tradition and his father didn't allow that. He hated him for ruining his dream, but after going to the Military Academy, he ended up looking up to his father more, and felt ashamed of even considering not fighting for the Emperor and the Empire.

He also couldn't forget about the influx of slaves, and the women in particular. He saw the looks his men were giving them, and he promised them they would have their way with them. After the initial assault was complete, even if Marcus himself wouldn't mind to do the same. But, he couldn't let himself get distracted, even if the assault was in their favor.

The assault in question was as per usual in favor of the Empire and its Legionaries. And the enemy's inhabitants hadn't been putting up much of a fight. Sure there was a few who looked like soldiers with weapons that could spew fire had taken out or wounded some of his troops. Which begged the question of what type of magic did they use. But they soon fell when it looked like their magic staffs power gave out.

But everything soon fell apart, due to what he supposed was this world's military finally showed their honor, and attacked. And they attacked ferociously and deadly.

Loud explosions echoed throughout the city and in the air. His troops were decimated as they exploded from the enemy's magic. Iron Pegasus's flew through the sky, some even taking out Wyvern's and their riders. They were even dismounting enemy troops.

And these troops fired staffs that spewed fire as well, and were more deadly. His troop's armor and their shields were like wood, and were cut down with holes in them. Even the Mages they had were cut down.

It was due to this that the battle was starting to become not in their favor. Not that he would ever admit it, he had never retreated, and that had always led him to victory.

But as him and his subordinates talked about strategy and the chaos, he was starting to think all was lost in their makeshift command post near the gate. And that they should all cut their losses, go back into the gate, get reinforcements from the capital, and fight the invaders on their own land.

Even though he had a small feeling that wouldn't be enough to stop them.

"I say we should retreat! Our forces are being decimated!"

"Have you no honor!? The Emperor frowns upon those who are weak!"

"I agree! Let them come, and face the full might of our Legionnaires! Let our blades, spears and swords be the last thing they see!"

Elpenor looked over at Count Colt Formal, who had remained quiet throughout the discussion.

"And what says you Count? You've been quiet." The General asked.

Formal blinked, and looked at his superior, and said," Apologies, I've just been thinking. If the reports that Delilah have been giving me is true, then it's best that we should order a tactical retreat. And then regroup in Alnus. That way, once these people arrive, they'll feel the full force of our military."

"And you trust that savages word!?" A Captain said aghast.

Elpenor thought about Formal's number one bodyguard, soldier and Assassin. She was one of the many Demi-Humans under Formal's staff and care back in Italica. Many thought that the Count liked the personal company of Demi-Humans, but he seemed to be the few who didn't view them as inferior. And thought that they deserved the same respect as regular people, and Elpenor had the same views. He remembered an elf that worked as a nanny under his family, and took care of him when his parents were busy. He had a lot of fond memories of her, and he did bring up giving Demi-Humans better rights in the Senate. But it fell on deaf ears, or he was laughed at.

For Delilah, like other members of her race, that being the Warrior Bunnies, they fought fiercely and yes savagely, and lived up to their name. But Elpenor had to admit they were good fighters, and he was there during the invasion led by Prince Zorzal into their lands. He had lost a lot of good men, but they soon prevailed. The war ended after the Warrior Bunnies Queen, Tyuule surrendered herself to Zorzal, and became his slave and personal plaything. In the hopes that Zorzal would spare her people, but the Prince went behind her back, and enslaved or scattered her people.

Personally Elpenor thought that was dishonorable, but he would never say that out loud, or in front of the Prince.

But Delilah was loyal to the Formal Clan and Italica, and she protected Colt and his family. So she would never deceive him or those close to him.

"I do, and she has never led me astray before." Formal said with conviction.

Elpenor cleared his voice to get everyone's attention, once he did, he said," I think I've heard enough. What we-"

Before he could finish, the room outside was engulfed by an explosion, and all Elpenor saw was black as he went into unconsciousness. And the thought of wondering why the Gods had forsaken them.

Delilah shook her blade that had blood on it, and looked at the two soldiers she killed. They weren’t enemy soldiers, but Empire ones. The reason why she killed them was because they were planning on assaulting some civilian women they found. She made sure they were alone before she killed the Imperial Soldiers. She knew being protected Count Formal wouldn’t help her this time. But she wasn’t going to allow such perversion to happen. And she was happy to see that the women had left and hoped they were hiding.

This made her want to fight more though, mainly the enemy troops that had just arrived. She had already gotten a taste from this countries security forces. They were a slight challenge, especially with those staffs of fire they used. They did more damage than any arrow she had seen.

Beforehand, she didn't really see anyone fighting, a few did with those small staffs that shot fire, but she easily took them out. But later on from the looks of it, this territories military had finally arrived. She saw flying chariots drop off enemy troops, and Iron Pegasus's spewed even more deadly fire arrows that seemed to destroy everything and everyone in their path. She had a feeling things weren't going so good for the Saderan's.

The troops that she had encountered were better warriors and she almost got hit herself. But even if those staffs fired fast fire arrows, their magic easily drained. And in no time, those soldiers now knew what happened when attacking a Warrior Bunny.

Tyuule would-

Delilah scowled at even thinking about that bitch's name. Her so called former Queen, the one that betrayed her people to become a whore to the Prince who enslaved or displaced everyone. She was one of the lucky few who had gotten work, and not something degrading like prostitution. The Formal Family brought her, cared for her, and gave her work. They saved her, and she was duty bound to be by their side.

But in regards to Tyuule, Delilah had sworn that if she ever got the chance, she would kill her, even if she herself died in the process. That way, she would bring honor back to the Warrior Bunnies.

She even hoped if she did well enough during this invasion, she would be honored at the capital. And then she would have the chance to kill her former Queen.

But now, she wasn't sure that would be the case.

She got out of her musings when she heard an explosion nearby, even though there was numerous going off, but this one caught her attention.

That explosion was where…

"Master!" She whispered in shock and then took off.

Frost punched an Imperial soldier, and then fired a round into his head. He then saw something in his peripheral vision, and fired a couple of rounds at advancing Imperial soldiers, who also went down. He looked around him, and saw everyone fighting the invading troops. And had to bite back a sigh, and also a gulp when he saw Kuribayashi stabbed a soldier with her bayonet, and then fired a full magazine into him. And then also punched another soldier and stabbed him. Man she fought savagely.

"Don't waste ammo! Fire in bursts!" Itami scolded.

"Right, got it!"

After Itami's order, the group went around the area to save civilians and fight off the invading forces along with other arriving troops. They did find civilians, some were okay, and were escorted back to friendly lines. But there were some who weren't so lucky, they were found dead. Frost had seen a lot of things in his career, but the way these Roman knockoffs killed them, and also the ways they were killed, or how their bodies were shown was disgusting. Not to mention how every once in a while, they would find traumatized women. Kurokawa or any other female soldier they had helped them, due to the women cowering when a man was near. He made a promise to find whoever did that, and make them suffer.

Also, Soap and Roach, who Price had ordered to go to the Imperial Palace as well. And were now with Team Metal, were fighting alongside them as well.

"All stations, this is Command. Containment of the surrounding area is successful. Recon has shown that enemy forces are consolidating near where they had appeared. We need to stop them and secure the sight.” 

"Copy, Command. Alright people, let’s move it!” Sandman barked.

Grinch then smirked, looked over at Roach, and said," Heard you get injured a lot and live to tell the tale. Hope you survive this one."

Roach groaned, and said," You just had to jinx it."

Back with Delilah, she was rushing back to the command post, she pushed back Imperial soldiers who were in the way and semi-dodging explosions. It was only thanks to her heightened sense, mainly her hearing. That she could hear them and ran to cover so she wouldn’t get hit. She soon made it back to where the Imperial command post was, and froze. Imperial troops were rushing around, either getting killed or were trying to fight. Others were actually running towards the Gate to go back. The command post where the General and his officers were was destroyed, and some troops were helping the wounded. But a couple of them were getting hit in different directons.

She rushed over to it, and found General Marcus, who was missing a leg, and was bleeding from the head.

"General! Are you okay?"

Marcus groaned, and opened his good eye, and managed to say," L-leave, gather what f-forces are left. And w-warn the empire." He said and passed out.

Delilah would've, but she then saw someone else, and it was Count Formal, who was in the same state as the General.

"Master Formal! Please, you gotta make it! Think of Italica! Think of Myui!" She cried.

He only groaned, and Delilah flinched when another explosion hit. That hurt her ears, and she held them.

'Have the Gods forsaken us? What kind of magic is all of this?' She thought fearfully.

Another explosion and the sound of the enemy’s fire arrows were heard. She then got an idea, and started to drag Master Formal away, to a nearby alleyway. She then laid him against a wall, and looked out. Another explosion went off near her, and she ended up being pushed against the wall, and was left in a daze.

"Let's go! Move! Move! We got these bastards on the run!" Someone yelled.

Both American and Japanese forces were approaching gate, and the enemy soldiers who weren't killed, were wounded or were already dead. Reports were coming in that enemy forces that weren't dug in the city, were heading back to the gate structure. And Frost’s group were some of the first to get to it.

"Hey, I think I found some officers! And some of them look alive!" Truck yelled.

"Kurokawa, your up." Itami ordered, and the medic rushed over to them.

"Frost, Roach, check the nearby alley's, there's probably stragglers." Sandman said.

Frost and Roach nodded, and went to the nearest one. They had their weapons trained, and slowly walked over to it.

"Still can't believe this shite. With all that's been happening, who or what else will we see?" Roach asked.

Frost shrugged at his British counterpart, and sighed tiredly," Who the fuck knows now, man. So far today I fought Roman's, monsters and saw Helicopters shoot down dragons. I even heard mentions of some of our guys fighting wizards. What's next? Elves, Hobbit's or maybe Sauron himself?"

Roach snorted and said," Yeah I wouldn't be surprised by now mate. Although it would be cool to meet Gandalf. Maybe Tolkien was from wherever these buggers are from?"

Before Frost could answer, they heard groaning nearby, and it was coming from the nearby alleyway.

"Well, looks like we found someone." Frost said.

"Yep, stay Frosty." Roach joked.

Frost had enough time to give his fellow new guy a rude hand gesture. They both approached the opening, and aimed their weapons when they got to the opening. They found two people… or one person and a creature that looked like a person. She had… long ears like a rabbit, some fur, and her what Frost could assume was her uniform, looked something out of what some Indian tribes may have worn. He had to admit though, she looked kinda cute.

While the guy wore the same ornate armor like those near the gate. And he looked seriously injured.

"I'll check on that guy, you check rabbit girl." Frost said, and he got a nod from Roach.

Roach went to check on the rabbit person, and he would be lying if he said she didn't look half bad. As he went down to check on her, he gasped when her eyes shot open.

Frost went over to the man, and checked his pulse; it was weak, but still there. His injuries didn't look too good. Frost thought about ending the guys misery, but he knew that he could probably provide valuable intel. He got out of his thoughts when he heard a gasp, and turned around.

Roach fell to the ground, and he had knife in his shoulder. The girl got up slowly, and she held a sword.

"Shit." Frost said.

She said something in her own language, which he couldn't understand, and then rushed him. Frost barely had time to hold his weapon up like a shield, and the sword hit it. She was momentarily stunned, but Frost then head butted her. She got dazed, and Frost punched her in the face, and she fell. Before he could aim his weapon, she kicked it out of his hands, and then tackled him. This caused the both of them to roll around the ground for a moment, and Frost pushed her off of him.

The girl recovered, and was about to attack, but she saw a small canister like thing at her feet. She didn't have time to react, due to Frost's Flashbang exploded. She cried out in agony, and Frost, who had turned around, covered his ears and closed his eyes so he wouldn't get hurt, rushed and shoulder checked her. She slammed into the wall, and groaned. She was about to get up, but she saw Frost was in front of her, and aimed his pistol at her.

The girl knew she was beat, and didn't try anything. Frost was tempted to shoot her, but when she looked at him, he was taken by her teal like eyes. They looked like the eyes of someone had seen battle, but also she looked scared. That was one of the reasons he couldn’t shoot. The other was that he had a feeling the man in the armor was important to her. So she could have valuable information.

Frost made the decision, and pistol whipped her. Her head went to the side, which indicated that she was unconscious.

"Hey Frost, Roach, what's- what the hell?!"

Frost turned around to see Grinch and Soap had arrived at the alley.

"Get Kurokawa or any other nearby medic. Roach has been stabbed, and the enemy soldier is hurt badly. Both need medical attention immediately." Frost said.

Grinch called for tow medic’s, while Soap laid Roach on his back, and check his stab wound.

"Roach, are you okay?"

Roach groaned in misery, and said," I was fucking jinxed Johnny."

Frost holstered his pistol, and picked up the unconscious woman bridal style. As he walked out of the alley, while also making room for the medics, he looked down at the girl, who looked peaceful. As he was walking, he could hear the comms going off.

"All stations, this is Command. Numerous reports are coming in that the enemy staging area and the gate are secured.” He heard. “Be advised, numerous hostiles are still roaming the city and surrounding area. Clean up operations are commencing. And a defending force will be situated the Gate for a possible counter-attack.”

'Just what the hell have we gotten ourselves into?' Frost thought as the message continued.

If only he knew what lied ahead for him and everyone else. Especially for him and the rabbit girl in his arms.

Chapter Text

(Sore wa Akatsuki no You ni - Kishida Kyoudan & The Akeboshi Rockets, TV Version)

The music begins with Frost gearing up in the barracks, and he then loads a magazine into his gun. He smirks and walks to the door, when he opens it, a bright light shines and envelopes him and the room. The letters to the title blinks in and out of existence like a strobe light, before fully appearing with it saying 'GATE: The Operator and The Warrior'.

The next scene shows Team Metal working side-by-side, with Sandman in the front, while Frost, Truck and Grinch are behind him. Sandman then swaps his rifle for his pistol, and fires at a target.

The next shot shows Itami and Kurata talking excitedly about something in the common room of the base. Kuribayashi rolls her eyes at their antics, while Kurokawa giggles in amusement. The scene then changed to Task Force 141 rappelling down from a Blackhawk Helicopter, from clockwise: Soap, Roach, Alex, Gaz, Ghost and Price. Once they all land on the ground, they all aim their weapons, with Captain Price's being center and facing forward.

The next shot shows Delilah and the Empire arriving through the Gate. She unsheathes her sword, and slashes.

The next scene shows Kate shifting through Intel, which would include profiles of the captured Imperials, with pictures of General Marcus, Count Formal and Delilah are shown.

The final scene shows Frost and the others standing at attention in front of the Gate, while they held their weapons. Behind them is a convoy of Japanese and American vehicles.

A hand reaches out to Frost and touches his shoulder. He turns around to see Delilah, who was in military gear, nods at him with a small grin, and he gives her a confident nod with a small grin as well in return. He then turns towards the gate, and the shot freezes with everyone walking towards the Gate.

(During The Battle of Ginza)

"If you're just tuning in now, then Japan is under attack by an unknown hostile force. From what we gathered, the attack is centered in the district of Ginza, and the surrounding districts in Tokyo. We do not know how or who these attackers are, but videos are coming in of the violence, viciousness and indiscriminate slaughter of everything and everyone in their path. The police were at first overwhelmed but have now been reinforced by heavily armed Police, and the quick arrival of the Japanese Self Defense Force and the United States Military. The battle is still raging, and from the looks of it, the tide is turning in the favor of the Japanese and U.S Militaries. No word yet of who is behind this attack and no one is currently taking credit. Further information will be available as it comes."

The TV that was playing the news broadcast was muted, and the room was shown to be in the Situation Room in the White House. President Robert Dirrel, who was the one to mute the TV, sighed as he felt the weight of the past couple of hours hang over him. He was talking to the House Majority leader when Secret Service and his Secretary of Defense, George Hendricks, barged in and told him he was needed in the Situation Room. And after being situated, he, Hendricks and his Joint Chiefs of Staff watched in horror at the attack on Ginza.

After the initial shock wore off, he had barked orders to his staff to figure out what the hell was happening, how and when U.S forces were able to deploy and help Japan as fast as possible. And to also be on alert and tell their forces around the world to be on standby. While his staff figured that out, he put a call to the Japanese Prime Minister. And once things calmed down enough, and his staff had some information, he was ready for them to brief him.

But even he knew that everything was fucked up, and everything would be different for the foreseeable future.

He was used to handling one issue or crisis after another, but the current issue or crisis was not happening here at home, it had to happen outside the United States. At home he could handle, he was a career politician and could juggle both sides, and deal with any fallout, crisis or backlash not just from either party, including his own, but also the media.

He even used that during his phone call with Prime Minister Hōjō earlier, the man was close to having a nervous breakdown, and was horribly confused and worried. And Dirrel did everything he could to calm the man down, which he succeeded. But he had to admit, even he would be at his wits end and freaking out if he saw U.S citizens were being slaughtered indiscriminately and without mercy in gruesome fashion by an enemy that came straight out of a history book on the ancient world. And also what he could only assume were fantasy creatures mixed in. He even assured him that elements of the U.S 7th Fleet were on standby in their nearby base in Yokosuka. As well as patrolling the waters around Japan.

Heck, that was one of the reasons he said while campaigning for President a year and half ago. That he could handle any situation, multi-tasked, and could both handle and deal with a crisis. That and his tendency to be impatient and short tempered. But he morphed it to show that he wasn't the type for bullshit, was a go-getter and could lead.

But the incident had to occur in an area of the world where things were hot, but at a level where it was manageable. He could handle China and President Dechou's recent actions in the South China Sea just fine. So he wasn't too annoyed by that.

He then looked at his staff, which had more people now, which included the Commander of U.S forces in Japan, Lieutenant General Andrea Greenland, who was the highest ranking women in the military to have a job that important was there in live video. Dirrel had to admit, she was breath of fresh air in a sense. The woman was a Marine through and through, but she also was the type to speak her mind, and also was someone who didn't take bullshit. And she was also someone who got the job done.

"So, what have we learned so far? How in God's name did a hostile enemy force attack the Japanese like this?" Dirrel asked both in confusion and anger.

The U.S had some of the best surveillance and intelligence networks on the planet. Something like this was a major breach in security, and he was going to have someone's head for this egregious failure.

Greenland sighed angrily, and said," Well Mr. President, we don't know, and I sure as hell don't know either. I was finishing up a meeting in regards to the joint training operations between the SDF and U.S Forces around 1110 hours Pacific Time when a member of my staff had informed me that Japan was under attack. Intelligence didn't receive any threats or had any indication that anything was about to happen. They just fucking appeared." No one admonished her swearing, due to knowing the woman for years, and knew that's how she acted.

"Well, how did that happen? Things like this don't magically appear." Dirrel said, feeling more annoyed now.

His Chairman of Joint Chiefs of Staff, General Arnold Miller, scratched his head, and looked like he didn't believe what he was about to say, and said," Well sir… you aren't wrong on that. Our intelligence is sifting through numerous videos that have been swamping all types of social media, and from the looks of it, it just did. Look."

He picked up a remote, and pressed a button. The video showed someone live-streaming what seemed like a huge structure materializing in Ginza. The video continued to show it fully appearing, then the arrival of the hostile enemy force. And then the video ended when the enemy attacked, and whoever was recording, had been cut down, and the video abruptly ended.

Around the room, everyone's jaws were dropped, processing what they just saw, but they all quickly recovered.

"So what… we just witnessed magic or some type of teleportation? How?" Dirrel asked in shock.

A million thoughts went through his head over the implications of what he just saw. Although he was semi-relieved and semi-thankful this so portal or structure had opened in an allied nation, and not anywhere where the Chinese or the Russians had influence in. Or better yet, somewhere in the Middle East, cause that would cause even more problems, especially if Afghanistan, Syria or Iran got involved. Or Urzikstan, the country was still being rebuilt after the Russians pulled out, and who knows what type of clusterfuck would happen once word got out in that scenario.

It could spell a disaster if any one of them were able to replicate this somehow, and use this to invade anywhere they saw fit. And catch anyone by surprise.

Hendricks answered by saying," I'm not sure Mr. President, but that's probably the working theory or is the case now. But since it opened, over thousand or more have come through it."

Miller then asked," But how did news of the attack gathered a quick response time from the military? Not that I'm ungrateful or anything, but usually it takes time."

"Well, we were conducting joint training with the SDF for the past two weeks. So the response time was quicker than usual. How we got wind of it, was that the Colonel who informed me, was alerted by a Delta Force Officer and the leader of Task Force 141. The Officer had gotten a phone call from someone from his team. He was on leave in Ginza with a SDF member when the attack started. So it was a damn blessing, sir." Greenland gratefully said.

Dirrel agreed on that, he could only imagine how things could’ve been worse if there wasn’t a warning sooner. Or if there wasn’t joint training between the U.S and Japanese Militaries. It was something that he knew was going to keep him up at night. So he was damn grateful for the early warning and quick response.

Dirrel nodded, and said," You bet it was. Right then, continue getting info from those on the ground. Coordinate and finish this mess now. After that… we are in uncharted waters people. Things will only get worse if we don't act accordingly."

(Aftermath of the Battle of Ginza)

"Alright, get these POW's onto the transport. And put the injured ones in separate ones, so they can be taken to the bases hospital. We need everything secure so those eggheads and engineers could start looking and blocking off that damn thing." Sandman ordered to everyone.

Frost shoved a prisoner with his weapon, due to the guy spouting out something angrily in his language. He didn't understand a thing, but he had a feeling it was an insult. The soldier was placed onto the truck with the other prisoners, and once they were secured, they were taken to wherever they are going to be interrogated. He looked around the area, which was a park and was made into a makeshift command post. The park itself was a block away from the structure, and Frost watched as various vehicles, including tanks were heading over to it. He also looked up, and saw both U.S Apache's and Japanese Cobra's patrolling the sky.

It had been a couple of hours after the battle was over, and cleanup was already underway. Frost could still hear the occasional sound of gunfire, due to the surrounding area not fully secure. Pockets of the enemy troops were hiding out in buildings and other places. And various squads were forced to clear them out one at a time. On another note, collateral was at a minimum, the enemy wasn't that advanced to cause a lot of damage. And the areas they trashed looked like something out of a riot. The only things that were destroyed were cars, and some buildings. Although the Helicopters did have to fire on some buildings, due to archers and what he heard, wizards were firing at the Helo's from the roofs. None of them were shot down, but there were dents, scratches and some scorch marks. While for on the ground, surprisingly military casualties were at a minimum, only a small number were killed, while a little over a hundred were injured.

The same couldn't be said for the civilian population though, bodies were still being counted, and last he heard it was around 300 dead, but the number was expected to climb. There was a lot of wounded, both physical and mental. The Japanese were going to be feeling this for a long time; the country was peaceful and didn't have any major issues. China and North Korea loomed over, but neither country was stupid enough to try anything major. So for something like this to happen, it was a huge shock.

Frost had to wince at seeing the injured civies in one area, numerous medics, including Kurokawa were hard at work. He had only known the SDF Medic for a short time, but she was calm under pressure, and while tending to those injured. But, he could also tell that the events of today were starting to weigh on her. He did see Kuribayashi stop by when she wasn't busy with something, to check up on her and lift her spirits.

While for the enemy attack force, numbers were also being counted, with the last he heard were well over 1,000 that had came from the structure. But the numbers were growing, and the amount of prisoners so far was huge. The majority who surrendered were too injured to do anything, while others, after seeing their fellow soldiers killed by superior firepower, surrendered immediately. While the rest were dead, some even beyond recognition, and the numbers were also being counted as well. The ones who weren't wounded/prisoners or dead had retreated back into the structure, and back to wherever they were from. That wasn't good, due to them being able to tell whoever sent them what happened. Frost wasn't all that worried, they were unprepared the first time, but now they were aware and ready.

The enemy POW's so far were all human, well mainly human, there was a few who weren't, including that rabbit girl he fought and knocked out. He looked over at the stretchers that had the injured, and she was laying down on one. She was one of the few who weren't seriously injured, so she was a top priority. Until Frost had the theory that she had a connection to the guy in the alley she had saved. So she became a priority once they started to interrogate everyone.

He sure didn't envy the Intel guys; they had a long road ahead of them.

He felt his side, which held the scabbard and the sword the girl used. And after checking for any more weapons, he also took a curved knife as well. He knew taking souvenirs was frowned upon, but the weapons she had looked cool. And he couldn't pass it up. He was considering mailing them to his old man, who liked to collect military memorabilia. It was something he and his dad bonded over growing up. So giving him something from another world would make him thrilled.

"Hey Frost, you looking at her again man?" Truck asked, as her stretcher was lifted and placed onto a medical transport.

"No, just thinking." He said.

Truck patted his shoulder, and said," Yeah man, this all kinds of fucked up. Not sure why she was in the middle of all of this. But she put up a fight from what you said. And about protecting the guy, like you said, she could be his bodyguard."

Frost shrugged, and said," Possibly, but the way she was looking at me… I felt sorry for her. Don't know why. Probably would’ve shot her. But that would also mean possible intelligence would be loss. Honestly don’t know.”

"We're all human kid, it happens. Maybe I can ask Sand about you being the one to interrogate her once we figure out how speak their language. Besides, you want to have a story for your kids in the future." He said with a chuckle.

Frost gave his teammate an unamused look, and said," Screw you man. Any word on Roach?"

"He's going to be fine, knife missed anything important. Doc said he'll be fine a week or two."

Frost had heard about Roach's ability to heal fast after the medics got Roach out, and he asked Soap. The Scotsman had laughed at the American's worry, and explained Roach's unexplainable ability to get injured, and pull through and heal quickly. So a simple stabbing was child's play.

"Hey Frost! Come here!" Frost heard Sandman call.

Frost patted Truck on the shoulder, and jogged over to his superior.

"What is it, sir?"

Sandman gave his subordinate a smile and said," Congratulations Derek, just spoke to Command. Everything cleared up enough for them to find out you and Lieutenant Itami were the ones to sound the alarm early and protect civilians. You're getting medals, commendations and promotions for this. Ceremony will be held in a couple of days once everything is deemed safe. Heard the President is flying in as well.”

Frost blinked at that, and was about to say something, but Sandman beat him to it," I know what your going to say. That you don't deserve it, and you were just doing your job. But you do deserve it. If you or Itami weren't there to help and most importantly, sound the alarm for the military to come and kick ass, then things would've been a whole lot worse. So take it and be proud of it. You got it."

Frost chuckled, and said," Well boss, with reasons like that, I guess I accept and will be proud."

Sandman nodded, and said," That's good, glad to hear it. Continue with getting the prisoners situated on those transports. After that, we'll be RTB and do our AAR's. The higher ups are going to need everything to get a better understanding of all of this. Dismissed."

Frost nodded, and went to do what Sandman had said. He searched for Itami, and found that he was busy loading up injured civilians onto medical transports. He had admit, the guy knew how to step up when things go crazy. Guess there was more to the guy than he thought.

Although another thought did cross his mind.

He wondered what the hell was going on, on the other side of the structure.

Meanwhile on the other side of the structure, the garrison that was on Alnus Hill was in an uproar. Earlier, a couple of messengers and soldiers had arrived from the Empire's new territory. They spoke on how the invasion was running smoothly, and the Legionaries that accompanied them had large amounts of goods, wealth and even some of the natives who would be sold in the slave markets across the continent. They even spoke of how incredible the new land was, with tall buildings that stretched on into the heavens, and they also had what looked to be iron horseless carriages, and flying metal Pegasus's. Some of the Legionnaires even laughed at the fact that the local populace didn't put up much of a fight. Some did, and fired fire arrows from small staffs, but the magic wore out quickly.

Everything was fine, until a couple of hours ago, when the first survivors started to appear. A lot of them had vacant looks in their eyes, or were scared out of their minds. When approached and asked what had happened, they all broke down. Or collapsed from their injuries, and the ones who were conscious and able to walk and talk were brought to the command tent at the bottom of the hill.

One soldier was slapped in the face; the person who did was human male of older age, who had long grey hair that was slicked back. And he also wore higher quality looking clothing, mixed in with some armor. The man question was named Godasen, who was a Senator of the Imperial Senate. And also a Battlemage who had good enough grasp on magic. And was the leading officer in charge of the garrison on Alnus Hill. Even though he looked old, he still had a lot of energy and strength behind his old looks.

"Stop speaking like a young babe you fool! Now, tell me what in the name of Hardy happened? We were told the attack on the Empires new territory was going well."

The soldier calmed down enough to speak, and said," We were fools! T-their armies appeared, and-and they slaughtered us with their magic! Iron Pegasus's flew through the sky, spewing fire and explosions that tore troops apart! Iron carriages that also did the same thing. The enemy militaries used a far superior magic that our mages couldn't conjure. Fire arrows, small canisters that produced explosions and their troops fought furiously. Their magic cut through everyone like they were nothing! General Marcus and his subordinates were caught in an explosion by one of their Iron Pegasus's. They are all dead!" The soldier finished and started to cry.

Godasen and the others were astonished and worried, around 100,000 Legionnaires were sent through the gate. But only about a couple of hundred had returned, and they were in bad shape. The Empire hadn't suffered a defeat that bad since the Arctic War 250 years ago. But they held on to the fact that even though they suffered immense casualties during the Arctic War, they still won the war. So what was happening now was nothing. The Empire would still come out on top like they always did.

An officer growled and punched the man in the head, and he fell to the ground. He unsheathed his sword, and held it at the man threateningly.

"You should be dead with them, you coward! Instead of going down fighting with honor, you and the others had the gall to come back!" He spat.

Godasen held his hand in front of him, and said, "Hold your temper, and stay your hand, Cletus. If what he is saying is true, then we need to think rationally about this. Our scouts, and then those who returned with the Empires new wealth told us that the people of the new territory didn't put up a fight, and were weak. But, we didn't know if they had a military. Now we do, and we were unprepared by it. But now we do, and can plan accordingly. Send a couple of messengers on Wyverns or horses, whichever is quicker back to the capital. Tell them we need reinforcements. Once these barbarians come from the other side of the Gate to here, then they'll be slaughtered and defeated."

Cletus nodded, he sheathed his sword, gave the soldier one more look of distain, and walked out of the tent to tell some messengers of what was going on.

Godasen then looked at another soldier, and said," Take this man to get some medical aide and some food."

The soldier nodded, and took the other soldier out of the tent.

Godasen had a moment to think and plan. But he couldn't shake the feeling of dread for some reason.

Kate Laswell watched as another enemy soldier, or how they figured out, Saderan or Imperial Legionnaire was interrogated. The man said the usual praise for his Empire, threats that their Emperor, Molt Sol Augustus, would make them pay for their transgressions against the empire. And that the Empire's military will show no mercy, and slaughter everyone. While also not giving up any Intel that could help both the Japanese and the United States in understanding their homeland, and what to do once they invaded.

"Alright Moe, he isn't going to help. Take him back to his cell." Kate said to her earpiece.

The Japanese Intelligence Officer, who was in the room with the soldier, nodded and stopped his interview, and said something into his earpiece. Two armed guards came in and took the prisoner away, while also hitting him with a baton, due to him making a scene. One thing to point out was that the Officer and guards were wearing Hazmat Suits. This was in case the prisoners had an unknown virus from there world, that this world didn’t, which wouldn’t end well. So far the scientists and doctors assigned to find anything haven’t yet. They even checked the American and Japanese soldiers who were in contact with these new visitors. And thankfully they weren’t experiencing anything health related.

It was already day two since the Battle of Ginza had ended, but for Kate, it all felt like years. After transferring all the prisoners to different locations, military intelligence from both nations had called both the CIA and PSIA to conduct interrogations and intelligence gatherings on the Saderan's. This was due to the fact that they had a large amount of prisoners, and time was on the essence. Not only to figure out their new enemy, but also plan on how to conduct themselves once they inevitably crossed the Gate.

For Kate, figuring out how to speak another countries language was up her alley. She did specialize in linguistics when she first started out in the CIA, and had trained numerous CIA operatives on what she learned and what she did. She also studied International Affairs when she was in college, and the people she was helping to interrogate was as international as one could get.

In her long career, she would never have thought she would be dealing with enemy combatants from another world or reality. It was something out of science fiction, or something out of the numerous conspiracies that people thought the CIA or the government was a part of. But her she was, doing just that with meeting and interrogating very foreign enemy combatants.

It was surprisingly easy to figure out their language; apparently they spoke a variation of Latin. And Kate and various other operatives who specialized in linguistics put together a translation book. After that, there were some slight hiccups, but they all got the message across, and the Intel.

The people who invaded Ginza from the Gate, which was the term the prisoners used. Were from another world, coined 'Special Region' for now and resided in the continent of Falmart. Their allegiance was to the Empire of Sadera, the leading country on the continent. The Empire itself was a Pre-Industrial and mix of Ancient Rome/late-medieval period Empire that ruled with an iron fist. The Empire was led by Emperor Molt Sol Augustus, and he had invaded Japan because the Empire needed more land, slaves and wealth.

And the Gate was something that appeared periodically, or by the other worlds Gods. It brought different cultures and people to the land, and always opened on a sacred ground called Alnus Hill. The Empire always had a garrison there, and once it appeared again, it had called for the army that would attack Ginza.

So far, the amount of intelligence that was given, voluntarily, after coercion or in some cases psychological violence. At least it wasn’t physical violence or any type of torture the CIA cooked up.  Kate wasn't for that method, heck she had never done it during her time in the CIA. Other than that, the only other thing she was dealing with was giving General Shepherd regular updates on what was going on.

Kate knew the man wanted to get all the information available. And also knew he, along with other Military leaders were planning on what was going to be done. Cause something like this, wasn’t going to be taken lightly. And Shepherd and the others needed all the information they could get.

And get it they did. The Intelligence they got was staggering so far. Kate would admit she was having fun learning about all of this. But she had to keep it professional; she knew it was only a matter of time before Japan and quite possibly the United States would go to the other side. It was inevitable, they needed to find the people responsible for this, and make them pay in any way they thought was necessary.

Some of the Imperial Soldiers, and most of their Demi-Human soldiers, that was the designation the Empire had for the non-human inhabitants. So far for the Demi-Humans they captured were mix of different well… fantasy creatures ranging from Orcs, some anthropomorphic animals, and a couple of honest to God Elves. While the human soldiers who cooperated were conscripted and didn't want to fight, or were actual slaves who were forced to fight.

The ones who outright refused were mainly those of nobility status, a lot of officers, and regular Imperial soldiers who had volunteered for the military.

But Kate could wait; they still had the officers who were still unconscious from their wounds and surgeries. Two of them were one General Elpenor El Marcus, who led the invasion. And the other was Count Colt Formal, who was well known and respected member of the nobility. Other prisoners, who were familiar with the both of them, gave them information on the both of them, either willingly or after 'persuasion'. So they had a pretty good idea on what to do that would allow them to change both Nobles minds on their allegiances.

Although one thing was for sure, she sure pitied whoever will be in the way of John and 141. Cause she knew Shepherd will order them or some of them to be deployed to the other side, along with the military task force that would go through the Gate as well. Either them or have elements of Shadow Company go through. 

But one thing was for sure, this was a new world. And things were only just beginning.

Japanese Prime Minister Shigenori Hōjō gave himself a moment to steel himself for what he was about to say. The sounds and flashes of cameras, people or reporters were trying to get his attention with questions about what had happened in Ginza only a week ago, and what he was going to do. He almost laughed, out of the questions to be asked, that one was probably one that didn't need to be answered. How else would one respond to a hostile army suddenly appearing in the middle of Tokyo, pillage, slaughter, rape and the most shocking of all after watching cameras near the structure, Japanese citizens being forced through the Gate?

Hōjō thought that the worst crisis to happen to Japan was earthquakes, Tsunami's or other natural disasters. Sure the threat of the Chinese and North Korea was an issue, but thanks to diplomacy and the added U.S support, which he akin to have a guard dog in your yard to deter outside threats, they were subdued. But no, a couple of months before his term expired, the worst attack Japan had ever received, not since the end of World War 2, had happened.

Thank God and every other God out there that the militaries came in such a fast rate. Or else things would've been a whole lot worse. Clean up and rebuilding was underway, but wounds both physical and mental were and will be fresh for a while.

But now, he had to give a speech, not only to give his condolences to those who perished or were hurting. But to also give his response to the attack, and what they were going to do.

After giving himself a moment to gather his thoughts, he looked at the assembled crowd.

"A week ago, a great and horrible tragedy befell Japan. One that we haven't experienced since the end of the Second World War." A couple of the Western reporters winced, mainly those from the United States. "I would also like to apologize for not speaking as much as I should, and speaking to all of you accordingly. But I wanted to get all the facts straight, as well Ginza, the surrounding area and the rest of Japan was fully secure. And no other enemy troops were out causing unknown trouble and destruction. Again, I apologize." He said with a bow.

Once he finished, he continued. "An unknown Army came through a structure that appeared in the Ginza district of Tokyo. Where they attacked, pillaged and slaughtered innocent civilians, some were even taken beyond the structure, which we learned from enemy prisoners is called a Gate. For families affected by this, you have my deep condolences, and I promise myself and my cabinet will do whatever we can to help ease your pain. Even more lives would've been lost, and the city in ruins, if it wasn't for the quick reaction of two off duty soldiers from the United States and our very own Self Defense Force, who alerted both militaries. And after hours of fighting, they defeated the hostile army and helped secured the Gate."

A huge round of applause commenced, and Hōjō allowed it. After everything that happened, some good news was needed.

Once the applause stopped, he continued." I would like to thank both our country and our ally's military in defeating the hostile army, and defending the homeland. And for those two soldiers, JSDF Second Lieutenant Yōji Itami and United States Army Sergeant Derek Westbrook. Who are standing in the back. Thank you for your quick actions, you have my and Japan's upmost thanks. And you both will be receiving promotions and medals in a few minutes."

Frost and Itami nodded, and they both waved as the crowd applauded them.

Hōjō then prepared himself for what he was about to say next. And he looked behind him, to see U.S President Dirrel standing with members of his cabinet, and the U.S Secretary of State. Dirrel nodded, and Hōjō went back to speaking.

"But this isn't the end. We cannot allow these invaders to go unpunished for their transgressions. We will not let those who died go in vain. We will not allow the ones who were kidnapped, to be held hostage any longer. After consulting my cabinet, and consulting with the United States President. The Self Defense Force, as well as elements of the United States Military, will go beyond the Gate. And if the need arises, we will ask assistance from allied nations. But overall, we are going to take the fight to those beyond the Gate. That is all."

As soon as he finished, everyone in the room exploded in questions. And he then let Dirrel take the reins.

Dirrel cleared his voice, and waited for things to calm down. Once it did, he went to speaking.

"Make no mistake, a transgression against Japan, is a transgression against her allies, especially the United States. And our thoughts and prayers go to the families who had loved ones died, and to Japan as a whole. Japan has called for assistance, and the United States answered. Japan will have authority on what will happen once we cross, and the United States will assist them in any way. There were talks of destroying the Gate, but once we learned Japanese citizens and citizens from other countries were taken, we couldn't go through with the idea. That and the possibility of another Gate opening anywhere in the world, so we will have scientific teams figuring out how and when Gates open once we cross over. Again, we will succeed in this mission, and the people responsible will be brought to justice. We'll take questions soon, but first, Lt. Itami and Sgt. Westbrook, please come forward." Dirrel finished.

Both Itami and Frost walked to the front of the podium, and they faced both the Prime Minister and President, respectively. With the Prime Minister saying.

"2nd Lieutenant Itami and Sergeant Westbrook, on behalf of Japan, we thank you for your quick thinking and disregard for your lives to protect civilians. The title ‘Heroes of Ginza’ suit you both. Your ranks are now 1st Lieutenant and Staff Sergeant respectively. And I and President Dirrel award you the Defensive Memorial Cordon, and the Distinguished Service Cross, gentlemen. Congratulations."

"Sirs!" They both said with a salute.

Frost glanced at Itami, who looked close to crying, but was holding it in. He wondered what made him act like that, and made a not to ask him later. Although Frost wasn't doing any better, due to certain news he received earlier today. He was glad he wasn't blushing, or had a flummoxed look.

Earlier that day, Frost and Sandman were at United States Fleet Activities Yokosuka Base located in Yokosuka. The base itself was one of the many bases that held Saderan prisoners of war. And one in particular he was there to see. Sandman had gotten word from Kate Laswell, and said that the rabbit girl Frost captured wanted to speak with him. And considering she was cleared from Quarantine, he was okay to be in the same room as her. Sandman had also came along, just in case Frost needed any help, and also observe.

"So her name's Delilah?" Frost said as he looked at her profile.

Kate nodded, and said," Yeah, she woke up a couple of hours after she was airlifted here. The only injury she had was a slight concussion. Probably from when you flash banged and pistol whipped her. We would've brought you in sooner. But we didn’t have enough Hazmat Suits to interrogate everyone. But thankfully the doctors and scientists couldn't find anything that could hurt us. So now we can interrogate the prisoners more efficiently. So you’re safe to talk to her.”

"That’s good to hear ma'am. I take it you found out she was important?"

Kate snorted, and said," One, don't call me ma'am. Kate or Laswell is fine. And two, your correct. She works under that officer you found in the alley with her. Count Colt Formal, noble and leader of a trading city called Italica from where he's from. He's currently in a medically induced coma after we treated him. Top priority. Higher ups think he can help us."

"Let's hope, I'm not the one for rumors, but even I know the Japanese, and possibly us will be going to the other side. So we'll need all the Intel and help we can get. Let's hope this Count could help." Sandman said.

"And Delilah?" Frost asked.

"Formal's men, who willing cooperated with us, said that she's one of his maids. Apparently the guy is progressive and big on Demi-Human rights. His staff is a mix of regular people and Demi-Humans, but they also know how to fight. Delilah comes from a species called Warrior Bunnies."

Frost snorted, and said," Well I can speak from personal experience not to be fooled by a name like that. Girl knew how to fight. Anything else on her?"

"Only the basics. But she made it clear that she wanted to see and speak to you."

Frost glanced at the CIA Officer, and even though she kept a mask on, he thought he saw something in her eye. He brushed it off as they got to an interrogation room.

"How far have you gotten with the language book?" Kate asked.

"Studied enough. I'm impressed with how fast you guys came up with this."

"Well we figured out they spoke a variation of Latin. It didn't too long to figure out how to speak it and write it down."

"Good luck kid, we'll be in the other room if you need help." Sandman said with a pat on Frost's shoulder.

Frost nodded, he took a breath, opened the door and walked in and closed it. Delilah was sitting down, and she was shackled. She wore an orange jumpsuit, and Frost was surprised to see her without that warrior paint on her face. She looked kinda cute actually. Delilah looked at him, and then looked at her lap, and she had an unrecognizable look on her. Like she was conflicted for some reason.

Frost sat down opposite of her, and opened the translator book. Even though he studied, it couldn't hurt to be safe.

"Uh, hi. My name is Sergeant Derek Westbrook. Your name's Delilah right?" He asked in her language.

Delilah nodded, and then she looked at Frost with a resolute look.

"It's very nice to meet you… Master."

Frost blinked, wondering if he her heard wrong. This was understandable, considering he was still learning, even though he thought he had a good enough grasp on the language.

"Uh… I'm sorry what?"

"You defeated me in combat, and spared me. By the Empire's laws that means you wish to take me as your slave. And I am at your service, Master Westbrook." She said, and bowed her head.

Frost's jaw dropped, and yelped as he bolted out of the chair, and almost fell over.

"What?!"

"I'm-"

"No! I understand what you just said! It's just… we don't do that here! God, what kind of fucked up laws does this Empire have?" Frost freaked out.

Delilah looked confused, and asked," Doesn't your country do that here, Master?"

Frost took a breath, calming his heart rate, and was hugely thankful that only Sandman came along with him. He was a bit more professional, so he wouldn't joke or tease him like Grinch or Truck.

"No, we don't… well empires of old used to, but we became more civilized. Hell, slavery is illegal. And please don't call me Master. Just Derek or Frost is fine."

Delilah looked surprised by the information, and said," Oh… then why did you spare me? The only reason why someone would spare an enemy combatant would be to place them into slavery or worse. Unless this is a ploy?"

Frost sighed, and looked at Delilah in the eye, and said," Where you are from, that may be common. But here, it's not. We don't enslave our prisoners. We treat them humanely, and with respect. And for why I spared you… look I'm a soldier, I kill or be killed, that's something you have to know. I just, saw the way you looked, and thought killing you wasn't an option. No matter how angry I am at what your Empire did. That, and I thought you could provide us with information. Considering who you work for."

Delilah nodded, slightly shocked. Sparing prisoners and doing nothing to them was unheard of. Normally they were humiliated and then killed, or were placed into slavery. Or worse, become a sex slave. But to hear that whatever territory or nation she was currently being held in didn't partake in slavery in any kind was astounding.

"So… I am a prisoner still. And for whatever information you are seeking. Well I must inform you, the answer is no. I owe my life to the Formal Clan, and I won't do anything to jeopardize it. Even if you spared me." Delilah said in a tone that Frost knew she was being serious.

Frost was about to speak, but he heard a banging on the one-way mirror, which meant Kate wanted to talk.

"I'll be back in a moment." He excused himself, and walked out of the room.

He then walked into the observation room, and Kate was watching Delilah. Sandman was smirking, but he didn't say anything as he came in.

"You knew about the whole 'Master' thing didn't you?" Frost asked.

Kate smirked, and said," I did."

Sandman chuckled, and said," Bet your glad neither Truck nor Grinch came along huh, Master Westbrook?"

So much for not joking.

"So, what's the plan? I've met people like her. She's serious."

"She is, believe me, the other prisoners are deeply loyal to their Empire. Although, some of them break or change their stance."

Frost looked slightly uncomfortable, and asked," You aren't asking me to torture her are you?"

"No, God no. Contrary to popular belief, not everyone in the CIA goes for that road. And that goes for me to, I prefer talking and research. When I first started in the CIA, I was a communications analyst. And I even studied strategic intelligence analysis in college. The best way to change someone's mind or to gain more information is to talk to them, or research them. You're going to have to get to know her, and find something that will get her to open it. And I think you found something already." Kate explained.

"What's that?" Frost asked.

"She mentioned the Formal Clan. She said she was loyal to them and she owned them their life. She never mentioned anything about the Empire. Also, when I was watching interrogations, when asked about the Warrior Bunnies, the Saderan's said that the Empire invaded their land. And many of them were enslaved or displaced."

"So, we're going to take advantage of her background then? What will happen after this? We're just going to leave her to rot in a cell? Or just use her as a bargaining chip?" Frost asked.

Kate sighed and said," Yes and no. I'm not gonna lie, the Empire played their first move, and now it's ours. We need to act, but we also need to plan accordingly. We're in uncharted territory here, we need as much information as we can get. A guide is even better. Delilah could help us gain favor, and even support over there. Besides, she and others minorities are persecuted by the Empire, basically second class citizens.”

"She's got a point Frost, I don't like it either, but we don't have a lot of options. Also, she's a prisoner of war now. She killed people during the invasion. We can probably get her leniency in some way. But no promises." Sandman said.

Frost mulled it over; he was still on the fence with all of this. But he knew time was of the essence, and it was only a matter of time before they would go into the Gate. Heck, the Prime Minister was going to talk today about the invasion and Japan's response. He then looked at Delilah through the window. Sure she looked innocent, and he had to be blind not to see that she was attractive. But he had also witness and survived her fighting skills. Considering her species or people were called Warrior Bunnies, they were probably great fighters.

And like what Kate said, Delilah's people were displaced or enslaved; she was one of the lucky few. Not only was her people under the Empire's grip, but so were others. Frost had heard stories of his family during the Civil War. Frost fought for those who couldn't, and also to keep others safe by doing missions that saw the worst in humanity, and that normal people didn't face. He fought for a country that helped the little guy, even if said country had its issues, he wasn't blind. And if they were going to go through the Gate, then it was to find the people responsible and make them face justice. And if they also helped people, including those like Delilah, then he would volunteer in a heartbeat.

Frost sighed, and said," Alright I'll do it… but is there any chance you can help her? Heck, is there any chance we make her a part of Metal? We'll probably be boots on the ground there, might as well have a guide."

"Like I said earlier Frost, no promises. But we'll see what we could do." Sandman said.

"Same, I'll see what my superiors can do." Kate said.

Frost nodded, and walked back into the interrogation room, and sat back down. The both of them looked at each other for a moment. Frost could see that Delilah wouldn’t back down. He had to respect that, but knew that wouldn’t get him anywhere. So he knew he had to be honest.

"Look here's how things are now. The Empire invaded Japan, that is the name of the land here you invaded. They ransacked, killed, raped and kidnapped Japan's citizens. Not only Japanese, but numerous other people of different lands, including my own land. They thought they could do anything they want because they've been top dog from where you are from for a long time. But now, we are planning on going through the Gate and make them pay. And you got caught in the middle of it. So I guess you can kiss the Empire you care for goodbye."

Delilah looked surprised, but then she got angry, and slammed her hands into the table. Frost was surprised she dented it a little bit.

"I am not part of the Empire! I wish to see it be gone, and make them pay for what they did to my people! Yes, I fought alongside them, but Count Formal had to answer the call of the Empire. And he normally brings one of his staff with him to fight, and I was the one chosen this time. And yes I killed your people, but only the soldiers, I didn't kill any civilians. And if you must know I killed a couple of Legionaries, who were about to assault some of your women."

"So, are you only loyal to Formal then, why? I know we just met. But I’m a good listener, so I’ll listen. And I can hopefully help you." Frost said.

Delilah looked at Frost and after a moment, she nodded. When she talked, she looked down and had a faraway look she said," After the Empire took over our territory three years, we all scattered… well, the ones who were able to escape. I was with two others, Griine and Parna, we ended up on the streets, we begged or stole… there were times where we resorted to selling our bodies. Parna left, and willing allowed herself to be sold into slavery. Griine and I were found by Kaine, the Head Maid of the Formal Clan. She offered us jobs and we accepted. The Formal Clan welcomed us with open arms, they bathed and fed us. We got jobs as the Count's staff. And unlike most people in the Empire, they treated us as equals. It was a true blessing."

Frost truly felt sorry for her, and reached out to her, and held one of her hands in comfort. Delilah sniffed, and looked up to see Frost giving her a sad smile.

"I can't imagine what you've been through, and I'm truly sorry. But I gotta say you have got to be one of the strongest and badass people I've ever met. Most people can't make it through that, but you did." Frost said with a smile. “You have my respect.”

Delilah blushed a little and looked away. "Thank you. I can't imagine what's happening to Formal and Italica. Knowing their head is dead, and thinking I'm dead as well."

Frost looked behind him at the one-way mirror. He nodded his head and did a knocking motion twice. And then did it again with one knock and a shake of his head. A moment later, he got two knocks in response, which meant they understood and were giving him permission.

"About that, do you remember what happened before I knocked you out?"

Delilah raised a brow, and then looked to be thinking. "I believe I dragged him to an alleyway. But he was seriously injured and I thought he wouldn’t make it. I tried to ask your people if Master Formal was okay. But they didn’t say anything. Also, I believe I stabbed your comrade. What happened to him?"

"My comrade is fine. And so is the Count. He was seriously injured, but our… healers save his life. So he’s fine.

Delilah gasped and then smiled in relief," Oh thank the Gods… but, what will happen to him? Will he stay here, or can he go home? Can I see him?"

Frost rubbed the back of his head, and said," I honestly don't know. That's above my pay grade. You'll have to ask Laswell, the woman who talked to you earlier. Sorry."

"Very well, thank you Master Westbrook."

Frost coughed, and said," Uh, remember what I said?"

Delilah smirked mischievously, and said," I do, but your reaction the first time was humorous. Most men would be thrilled. I am considered beautiful. But, I'm not cheap, so you may have to work for it."

Frost's face felt hot and he chuckled nervously, and said," Alright, you got me. But here's the thing, it's not set in stone but, I think we can help you. Like I said, we're probably going through the Gate when the time comes. But, you can help us. You saw what we can do against the Empire. It may be standing once we're done it or it won't be. But things will change; hopefully we can help your people and the other affected by the Empire. And also help Italica and The Formal Clan if they cooperate. I'm not gonna lie though, Japan, the United States and their allies will probably want something in return once hostilities cease. So what do you say?"

Delilah thought about it, a part of her thought this was all a dream, and she was dead. It seemed too good to be true. But she knew what Frost was saying was the truth. That the Empire's days were numbered, and things were going to change. Yes, there will be things that will happen that others won't like, but overall, the future was looking bright.

Delilah smiled a little, and gave him a nod, and said," Alright I'll help. But I have some things I hope you and your people can do."

"Like I said previously, I'm just a grunt… a specialized grunt to be specific. You'll have to talk to my superiors, but I'll listen. What is it?"

"Well… I'm not sure if she's alive or not. I wanted to find her, but she made her choice final, and I regretted not convincing her to change her mind. Could you find Parna and bring her back? I can't allow her to suffer any longer. I'll make sure to give your people a detailed description. The second would be to help Clan Formal in anyway, so they won't be affected by what's going to happen to the Empire. And if it's possible, bring Master Formal back. Two of his daughters are adults and married… well both of their husbands fought alongside Colt. If you can find them, but with the destruction your magic did, I'm not so sure. While his youngest Myui, she's probably the Countess now, even though she's 11. So if he comes back, then there's no burden for her."

"Alright, those are reasonable requests. Anything else?"

Delilah's face then took a dark look, which slightly unnerved Frost.

"I want to kill Prince Zorzal El Caesar, the one who invaded, enslaved and displaced my people. And I want to kill his little fuck buddy, the one who sold out her own people, and saved her own pathetic hide. My former Queen, Tyuule."

Frost nodded, feeling more unnerved, but couldn't help but see her reasoning. Even though it was also something he couldn't promise. But for the Queen of Delilah's race to sell out her own people like that, that was just cold.

'Damn, she knows how to be scary when she wants to.' He thought. "Well uh… the last one is something that may be hard to allow, even if you talked to the higher ups. But who knows. I can't make any promises on the last one."

Delilah nodded, and said," Very well. I hope to hear from your superiors soon. And I hope we can work together. Also one more thing, if he's alive, then General Elpenor El Marcus might help as well. He's loyal to the Empire, but he is reasonable, and is well liked like Colt. I'll provide more information when needed."

"Good, glad we came to an agreement. Let's hope we get out this mess. Or else things will be FUBAR."

"FUBAR? What's that?"

Frost smirked, and said," Not sure. But, I hope we can speak again soon."

"Same and Derek was it? Can I tell you something else?"

"Sure, what is it?"

Delilah motioned for him to come closer; Frost didn't see any harm, due to both her arms and legs being chained. He went over to her, and crouched next to her. Before he could ask what she wanted, she kissed his cheek.

Frost felt his face grow hot, and he gulped.

Delilah smirked and leaned over to his ear and whispered,” "Thank you for sparing me, and helping me as much as you can, Master."

"Uh yeah sure… I'll be leaving now."

Delilah nodded and said,” Very well. I hope to see you again.”

Frost nodded and walked out of the room, and closed the door behind him. He honestly didn't expect that to happen, sure he had experience with women, and he did get flustered, but wow did Delilah take the cake. Boy his nickname sure wasn’t something that helped him in there.

"You good, Frost?" Sandman asked, and he could hear the amusement in his superior’s voice.

"Yeah, I'm good sir." He said as he looked at Sandman and Kate.

Kate looked amused as well, and said," Good job with getting her to change to our side. You’re a man of talents, Sergeant."

"Thanks... about what was said in there?"

Kate nodded, and said," It's a lot to ask, but I'll see what I can do. But I hold no promises. I'll see you two later; I heard you and Lieutenant Itami are getting rewarded for your actions in Ginza today. So congratulations."

"She's right Frost. Let's go." Sandman said.

As the two of them left, Frost thought about what Delilah said, and hoped that he or whoever will take her case, will help her. She deserved that much.

"Hey uh boss? You’re not going to tell the others about what happened in there, right?"

Sandman smirked and cheekily said,” "I hold no promises."

Frost groaned miserably, and Sandman chuckled.

Chapter Text

President Dirrel was waiting outside Prime Minister Hōjō's office, due to the PM having quick meeting with his cabinet. Dirrel let the day's events weighed on him; it had been like that for the past couple of days. And today was not different, today it was official. Japan and the United States were going to crossover through the Gate. When they were going to do that, was to be determined, but the aftermath of the news conference was already underway. The majority, mainly those in Japan were for crossing over, while a minority, which included those in the U.S thought crossing over, was a bad idea.

It was the normal song and dance about whether or not it was a good idea to go somewhere. Although with the added part of going through a portal to another world that defied current science, and confirmed something that came out of science fiction, can't forget that. Another issue was that how long would the Gate be open, and what would happen if anyone was left on the other side.

But he managed to convince Capitol Hill on the subject before flying out to Japan, if it was the United States that was attacked, Congress and the Senate would call for blood, and beg him to go to war. But it wasn't the case this time; he had convinced them by a couple of things. With the first being that support from U.S citizens were growing. And in the age of Social Media, there were numerous videos and photos that showed the horrors of that day. And after seeing that, they wanted to help Japan, and stop the Empire. Not to mention some of the missing people who were kidnapped were U.S citizens. The second was that he made the point that the U.S Military had helped the Japanese in Ginza. And some U.S troops had been injured in the battle, so they had a stake in this as well. Especially with the fact that the U.S Military was only going to be in a supportive role, and not be the main driving force. That was another reason; Japan was the main force and had the final word, unless they said otherwise. But still, he knew he had to maneuver through this carefully, or else things would end badly.

Reactions were already coming after the Press Conference; the U.N was for going through the Gate, and was open to helping any of the affected people on the other side. But they shot down any idea of making the Gate an international matter. So no one else besides the Japanese and Americans could go through, and anyone else would need authorization first. Individually speaking, Canada, United Kingdom, France and other allied nations thought the same, and were open to a supportive role. While for China, Russia and some other countries were protesting the fact that the Gate wasn't going to be in international hands or have oversight. Or in other words 'protesting the fact that they didn't have any influence or anything to gain from the Gate', and were mad that Japan and the United States did. It made Dirrel's day, especially the fact that the United States had rights to possible resources. The world beyond the Gate was ripe with resources that the Empire probably didn't know about, or didn't have the technology or were developed enough to properly use, mine or know about it.

He and the Prime Minister were going to talk about that, he already mentioned it to him earlier before the Press Conference. He had a feeling that that Japan would get most of the rights, while the U.S got a percentage of it. This was fine by him, as long as U.S businesses benefited from the land beyond the Gate, he wasn't going to complain. Especially if China or Russia didn't gain influence, which he knew they would try to.

The board was set; the Empire may have played their first movie. But now it was both Japan and The United States move. And the planning and execution was well under way.

He heard the doors to the Prime Minister's office open, and Hōjō's cabinet walked out. They greeted Dirrel, and he responded the same. He took stock at everyone, they all seemed weirdly relaxed, but that was the Japanese for you. Even during a crisis they were calm and collected.

"Mr. President, The Prime Minister is ready for you." He heard the PM's Secretary said, as everyone was out of the room.

Dirrel got up, and walked to the door, and went inside. One Secret Service Agent walked in with him, while the other closed the doors, and waited outside, along with the PM's bodyguards.

And thus, the planning of the Japanese-U.S Coalition into the Gate had started.

Like President Dirrel thought, both the Russian and Chinese President were not thrilled or happy about the current arrangements in regards to Japan's Gate, as military officials had named it. They knew that both of their hands were tied, but they also knew it was only a matter of time before they could figure out a way to gain influence or gain the Gate for their respective countries interests.

"So its official then… can't say I'm surprised. Any word if your going through it son?" Dwayne Westbrook asked his son.

Frost shrugged and said," Not sure dad, but it's a possibility. But if I did know I couldn't tell ya. Top secret and all that. Or if I did say something to you guys, then I would have to kill you." He said with a smirk.

Dwayne chuckled, and said," Yeah I would know, retired Major and all. But I'm still in my prime, and could probably take you on. I taught you some of the moves you know."

Sarah Westbrook, gave her husband and her eldest son exasperated looks, and said," Boys."

Dwayne gave his wife a smile, in which she rolled her eyes in amusement. Frost had to bite back a laugh when he saw his siblings, who were standing behind their parents, making gagging motions.

"But still, I wouldn't mind reenlisting and see if I could see some of the action over there. But I promised your mother, she is the boss."

Sarah, who used to her husband’s antics, gave him an appreciative look. His dad, retired Major Dwayne Westbrook had been in the military since after High School like Frost. Him and his mom were high school sweethearts, and married after Dwayne's first deployment. After that they bounced from base to base, had him, his sister Chelsea and then his brother Brandon. Until his dad got a permanent posting on the west coast. His dad had finally retired a couple of years ago after getting injured during a Mortar Attack in Iraq, and his mom begged him to retire. While for his siblings, Chelsea was 16 and the middle child, while Brandon was 13 and the youngest.

Frost was talking to his family on video call; it was the second time he was able to talk to them since the incident in Ginza. He was only able to send a couple of quick texts, including one a couple of hours after fighting had stopped at Ginza to let them know he was alright. It was only the day after that he got a break, and was able to call them. They were rightfully worried, Chelsea and Brandon pretty much almost pushed their parents away to see if he was alright. And also Chelsea joked about whether if he got her anything from the convention; it was a joke to calm everyone's nerves. But all that earned was a flick on the nose by their dad.

This time, the call was a couple of days after the declaration of war from the Prime Minister, and the Medal ceremony. As well as his meeting with Delilah, getting her to join their side and help them and also the interesting incident at the end of their meeting.

"C'mon dad, let Derek have a chance at fame. He's the Hero of Ginza after all. And he'll probably lead the charge through that Gate thing." Brandon joked.

Frost snorted, and said," Jealous little brother? We can switch places if you want."

"No, going to a fantasy world is more of Chel's thing."

"Shut up, and yeah, if you find any Elves, take pictures of them?"

"No promises." Frost said, and snickered internally about Delilah, wondering how his sister would react.

"Just stay safe honey. And we're proud of you." His mom said.

"Yeah, and getting the Distinguished Service Cross is no joke son. You make the family proud. And I wish we would've been there in person to see it. Too bad all flights in and out Japan were canceled. Could've called in a favor to get us there." His dad said.

"Thanks dad and I think you all are safer at home. We don't know if things here will kick off again. But everything has been quiet for the most part. Speaking of, the boss said he needed to see me about something after my call home. Some I'm going to have to cut this short, sorry."

"Duty calls, I know the feeling. Stay safe son." His dad said.

"Please call more sweetie. And make sure to eat, and stay safe." His mom said.

His siblings said their goodbyes, and he ended the call. Frost felt the weight of everything on him, and wondered what the hell was going to happen. He did wonder if he was able to get some leave to go home for maybe a week. But with all the planning and preparations, he wasn't so sure.

He got up from the chair; stretched and then walked out of his room that he shared with Grinch and Truck. And he walked out of the barracks to go to the hanger Sandman had instructed him to go to after his call. As he walked outside, the base was a flurry of activity. More people, supplies and other equipment were coming in to help with the future invasion. Things were heating up, and Sandman had been having Team Metal go through drills, and also brush up and learn more about the Special Region, who some were calling it. Or the continent itself where the Empire was located, which was called Falmart. Which was dumb name, it sounded like Walmart. For all they knew, the creator of the store chain was from the Special Region. The prisoners did a good job explaining everything, but it was only word of mouth, due to a lot of maps, letters and other stuff were either destroyed by the Empire during their retreat. Or were destroyed during the battle after taking out the makeshift command area around the Gate, where the prisoners said the Intel was. Although no one blamed the rotorheads, well that much, they were just doing their job, and were weapons free on anything not of this earth.

There were also rumors of command allowing one prisoner, who were cooperating and willing to work with them, to be their guides and translators for once they crossed. Or just allowing certain units to have them, but there was no word yet.

That brought up the thought of Delilah again, and wondered if she would be released or not soon. After their first meeting, they had talked a few more times, mainly to get the information Delilah had. He tried to be as friendly as possible, which helped and he was being genuine. Delilah seemed to be a nice person, just someone who was put into a bad situation. But after she told him everything she knew. It was now up to the higher powers on what will happen to her.

After that he waited and even asked Sandman if there were any updates. But his superior said there weren’t. And had jokingly said he’ll let him know about any updates with his girlfriend when he was informed.  Had given Sandman a glare, but that had brought up what Delilah did after there first meeting, and had hoped he wasn't blushing. Years in the service had made him able to school his features, but he was still human. But he chalked the kiss on the cheek as a way to show her gratitude.

But in all honesty, he felt sorry for her, going through all of that, and to end up here as a prisoner of war. Not to mention the people she left behind, the Formal Clan were already mourning the loss (even though Colt was alive, but they didn't know) of their leader, boss and or father. But also a member of the staff they probably viewed as a friend and family. Sure she partook in the invasion and attacked, but she had no choice.

That was war for you; there was no middle ground or innocent.

He walked to the hanger that Sandman told him to meet him in. He did see his superior, but he was also with someone else, someone quite familiar.

Delilah

Sandman was talking to her; he looked behind her, and saw him. He then motioned for Delilah to look behind her. She did so, and her face broke into a smile, and she ran to him.

Or barreled into him was more accurate, cause one moment she was there, and then the next, he was on the ground. He groaned, and felt someone was on him. He opened his eyes, and saw teal eyes looking down at him.

Delilah got off of him, and held her hand out. He took it, and got up.

"Sorry, I was just happy to see you. Are you okay, Derek?" She apologized with a slight bow.

Frost dusted himself off, and said," It's fine, I've been hurt worse. What are you doing here?" Although he had a good idea why, and he was hoping his thought was true.

Sandman walked up to them, and he looked amused by what he saw, and said," After careful consideration by the Brass, and also being tried in court, they found that she isn't a threat to us. Although due to her role in the invasion, she's on probation though and is on a tight leash."

Delilah huffed a little, and said," Seems rather of an overreaction, due to me cooperating fully." But she then had an apologetic look. “But then again, I did injure and or killed some of your allies. Again I apologize.” She then smiled at Frost." So how do I look?"

Frost finally realized what she was wearing. She was basically wearing the women's version of the standard issue Army Combat Uniform, minus the gear. Except she was wearing sandals, her jacket was open, which showed her green shirt... and also showed a little bit of her cleavage. She even had her gingerish-brownish long waist length hair in a high ponytail, but had a couple of strands to the side. Overall, she looked good.

"You look good. And I'm glad that you're no longer a prisoner. But if you don't mind me asking, what are you doing here?”

" She's been folded into Team Metal, and she's under your care. But we're all gonna pitch in and help her learn English and possibly Japanese, train her how we were trained. Integrate her. But she's your responsibility. Also, she'll be staying in her own room near ours. Also Truck and Grinch are in the common area so you can introduce them." Sandman said, and walked away with a wave.

Frost blinked, he would’ve been surprised, but considering he was the one to have the most interactions with Delilah. It made a lot of sense and all he could do was sigh.

"Well, I asked for it.” He said and looked at Delilah. “Well, guess I’m to be the one to watch you.” He said in Saderi.

Delilah nodded and said," I am under your care and teachings, Master. So you may do whatever you want to me." She whispered the last part to Frost.

She said that last part in a tone that made Frost shiver a little. And he tried to block the images that were trying to form in his head.

He wondered if this was some type of elaborate joke. But once he realized it wasn't, he sighed. He was starting to think he was a magnet for trouble now.

"Joy. Well then, let's go see your new teammates then. Have you started learning either English or Japanese yet?" He said and started walking to where the bases common area was.

Delilah shook her head as she followed him and said,” I have not yet. But I am interested in learning your language, Derek.”

Frost nodded, and said," Don't worry; I'll help with you with that. Also, considering we're meeting your new teammates, how well do you work with a team?"

“I prefer to work alone; a team only slows me down."

Frost raised a brow, and said," Well too bad, it's happening. The other options are getting yourself killed for your lone wolf mentality, or landing yourself back in a cell. The last part isn't a threat though; boss did say you're under a microscope from up top."

Delilah looked confused, and asked, "Micro-scope? I don't know what that is. Also Lone wolf? I'm a Warrior Bunny. Not a Volralden. And fine, I'll try."

Frost was about to explain what a microscope was, but realized something she said. "Wait, what's a Volralden?" Frost asked curiously.

"Well, the Empire has another name for them. Werewolves. They are another Demi-Human species."

Frost looked shocked, and said," Wait… hold up. Werewolves are real!?"

Delilah looked at him curiously, and asked," You don't have them?"

Frost made a mental note to create a list of stuff he was going to need to ask her. But he had the feeling he'll be continuously be surprised.

Delilah didn't seem to notice Frost's mental crisis, and said," Also, any chance we can do some fighting? I've been itching to do something other than sit in a cell and being interrogated. Or learn your magic from those staffs."

Frost nodded, and said," I think we can make that happen. We need to test your skills. But about the last part… our guns aren't magic. Heck, our world doesn't have magic."

Delilah looked shocked, and said, "What?! But, how do they work?"

Frost was about to say something but stopped himself," Well… that's something I can't tell you. It will probably get me in trouble, so you have to ask Sandman. But, I'll do my best describing what we use instead of magic."

The look of interest and wonder on Delilah's face melted his cold heart.

Heh, cold heart. A dumb joke, but he was proud of it.

As they were walking, he did make sure to look around, and take in their surroundings. The base was a mix of Japanese and American soldiers walking around. And he wasn't sure how some of their reactions would be, especially for the Japanese, seeing an enemy combatant walking around. He did see the looks from everyone, some were curious, cautious, and also some leering. But he gave them all quick glares, and they backed off.

"If you're trying to deter anyone from looking or attacking me, there is no need. I can handle myself." Delilah said.

Frost knew she could, but he said," I believe you, but it can't hurt. You may have proven yourself to the Brass and me, but you're going to need to prove yourself to everyone else. Some may welcome you with open arms, while some will take some time. Especially the Japanese… the Empire did invade after all."

Delilah nodded, feeling slightly bad for what she did, but she had no choice. And also the fact she wanted to fight was an issue, she loved a good fight, and the invasion was a good opportunity to test her skills. She had killed some guards or po-lice and a couple of enemy soldiers. So she didn't know if anyone of the soldiers friends were at this base, and would want revenge.

"Thank you Derek. I appreciate it. But, Clan Formal not only employs us as staff, but we are also their personal protection. So if the need arises, we can fight, kill or torture those who dare try to do harm to the Formal Clan." She darkly said.

'What kind of house was the Count running?' Frost thought incredulously.

Then again, the guy did help and house those of the Empire who were basically second-class citizens. So he could understand why she and the others were loyal to the Formal Clan. It was either that or be killed or enslaved by those in the Empire who didn't share the Counts views. Although he wasn't sure if the Count was progressive, had a thing for Demi-Humans, or was both. He would have to ask Delilah that later.

The both of them walked into one of the buildings, and Frost could hear people talking and laughing coming from the common room down the hall.

"Well, Grinch and Truck are in that room, along with other soldiers. We still have time to leave. I can call them so you can meet them without anyone else."

Delilah huffed, and said," I am a proud Warrior Bunny, Derek. I am no coward."

"Never said you were, just wanted to give you a heads up. By the way, Grinch and Truck's names are Andy Clark and Andre Evans, respectively. But refer them, and me by our nicknames when out in the open. You can call us by our real names when no else is around." He said.

"How come?"

"Delta Force is secretive. The missions we run are top secret, and our names aren't given out unless said otherwise. So everything about us is classified or secret." Frost explained.

Delilah nodded, and said," Very well... Frost. Even though I like your real name. I will abide by your people's rules."

Frost gave her a grateful nod, and thought, 'Well, here goes nothing.' He thought and opened the doors.

All conversations stopped, boy did that sound cliché, and they all looked at the newcomers.

Frost looked at all of them, and said," I know, your not all seeing things. This is Delilah, and yes, she is from the other side of the Gate. She was forced to fight for the Empire, so there was nothing she couldn't do. After an evaluation she and the Brass came to a deal, and she is going to help us fight against the Empire. So, treat her with respect. And if you have a problem, then your going to have to deal with me and my teammates, or take it up with the higher ups."

Before anyone could comment, Truck stood up, and said," He's right, I know we saw some messed up shit in Ginza. But if we can have any chance of getting the upper hand, then this is one of them. So no funny business people." He said in a tone that left no room for an argument.

Grinch stood up and gave the same look that Frost and Truck were giving.

There was a mixture of agreements or grunts, and everyone went back to doing what they were doing. But there was still some looks. Frost gave his teammates an appreciative look, and he gave Delilah a grin.

"I know you didn't understand it, but myself and my teammates got your back." He said.

Delilah nodded with a small grin, and said," Thank you."

The both of them walked over to the couch Truck and Grinch were sitting at. Frost patted the squads second-in-command on the shoulder.

"Thanks for the assist man."

Truck nodded, and said," It's what teammates are for kid. So I take it she is what the boss wanted to talk to you about?"

Frost nodded. "Yeah, like I said, the Brass and courts thought she would be helpful, so she's being folded into our squad. And apparently I'm going to be the one to watch or over see her. But it'll be a team effort to train her." Frost said in English then switched to Delilah's language to talk to her. "Delilah, this is Truck our second in command, and this is Grinch."

Truck gave her a two handed salute, while Grinch winked at her.

"Pleasure to meet you both. I didn't know you had a Dark Elf amongst your ranks already."

The three of them looked confused, with Truck asking," Dark Elf?"

"They are like regular elves, but they are dark skinned, and have silver hair. I take it you aren't one?"

Truck chuckled, and said," No little missy I'm not."

"My apologies for assuming then. But I've been meaning to ask, why do you two and Frost have those names? Are they honors of your accomplishments? Like titles?"

Truck nodded, and said," Yeah, there nicknames. We earned them over the course of our time in the service. I got my name due my earlier time in the service; I was a force to be reckoned with. And I hit like a truck… it's a vehicle in our world. I even ran over a couple of tangos with a vehicle a couple of times on missions."

"I got mine because I like to joke and keep things fun. Someone once joked I would make a horrible Grinch, due to the guy being sour and mean, while I'm the opposite."

"And you D- I mean Frost?" Delilah asked.

Frost smirked, and said," During missions, heck even during Boot Camp, I was known to be cold and take things seriously. I'm not as bad now. But people joked I was cold as ice. So they came up with Frost."

"And your leader?"

The three Delta Force Operators looked at each other, all three of them realizing something.

"Honestly, we don't know or he never told us. But there's a bet going on whether we guess it right not. So far, no confirmation." Truck explained.

Grinch nodded, and said," It's a mystery yet to be solved. There's even a betting pool on what it is, but the boss hasn't confirmed anything."

Delilah nodded, and then asked, "So I'm going to need to do something in order for me to get a title as well?"

"Pretty much." Frost said.

Delilah nodded, feeling excited at the prospect of it.

"Are you guys going to continue talking in her language? I want to hear what you guys are talking about. Also, how are you guys so fluent already?" A familiar voice said.

The group looked to see Itami, Kuribayashi, Kurokawa and another Japanese man with him. One noticeable thing was the latter person seemed in awe for some reason.

"Hey guys, what brings you here?" Frost greeted. "Also, we're Special Forces, we're held to a higher standard."

Kuribayashi grinned, and said," That's another reason why you American Special Forces are such badasses. You guys are held to a higher standard. Although if I had to list them, then I would go with you guys, SEAL's and then Marines."

Grinch chuckled, and said," That gives me another reason why I like her. That and the fact she kicked your ass, Frost."

Frost groaned, but the CQC expert gave him a appreciative look, and said," But it was hard to kick his ass. You knew how to keep me on my toes. I would love a rematch."

Itami smiled, and said," We were just coming in to hang out, and one of the guys pointed at your table. Which I guess has to do with that rabbit girl there. Also, this is Sergeant Takeo Kurata, met him on a run, and he's an Otaku like me." Kurata waved.

"Yeah what gives? Shouldn't she be in a cell or something with the rest of those bastards?" Kuribayashi asked.

"Order from our Brass, they think, including myself that she could help us once we crossover. So she's been folded into our team. And her name's Delilah." Frost said in Japanese, and then switched to Delilah's language." This is Yōji Itami, Shino Kuribayashi, Mari Kurokawa and Takeo Kurata."

The former three waved, but Kurata took a step forward and bowed," Takeo Kurata ma'am! I-it's very nice to meet you!" Frost also noticed he was blushing.

Frost rolled his eyes and translated, and Delilah smirked, and said," He is cute, but I have eyes on someone else."

Frost ignored the last part, feeling a slight heat on his face. And then said," She said hello. I take it your into animal girls?"

Kurata blushed more with a chuckle, and said," Guilty, but I'm more into cat girls."

Truck, knowing Frost would get tired, translated what Kurata said to Delilah, she smirked mischievously, and said something. Truck blinked and said something back, which Delilah nodded at.

"Uh, your not gonna believe this man, but there are cat girls on her side of the Gate. She is even friends and works with one named Persia."

Kurata and Itami mouths hung open, they then looked at each other, smiled and high fived.

"Oh my God, this isn't happening." Kuribayashi said with a groan.

Kurokawa giggled, and said," I don't know, their enthusiasm is sorta amusing."

"Yeah, I dare to think what will happen if my sister meets them. She's into that stuff as well." Frost said with a chuckle.

He then looked at his teammates, and said," We should probably start Delilah on her training."

"True, we're gonna need to see how the girl handles herself." Truck said.

"I'm game for that as well." Grinch said.

Frost then explained it to Delilah, who smirked in a rather vicious way.

"I'm ready." She said.

Kuribayashi looked excited, and asked," Any chance I can come along? I wanna see her moves, and more of your guy's!"

Truck shook his head, and said," Maybe another time, kid. But we gotta get her squared away. If we need a CQC expert, you’re the first on our list."

The group got up, and walked out of the room, leaving the others there.

"I wonder if we'll get someone on our side." Kurata thought aloud.

Itami nodded, and said," It would be interesting."

Kurokawa frowned at them a little and said," I hope you two don't try to harass them."

Kuribayashi looked interested, and said," A fighter type would be cool. Would love to spar with them, and compare notes and techniques."

Meanwhile in Ginza, the entire area around the Gate was being watched 24/7. There were already the makings of a security checkpoint, and also a makeshift barrier in place. The government had requested that a large dome would be constructed around it, with mechanical door being situated in front of it. It was still in the planning stage, but both Japanese and American engineers were hard at work and planning.

Right now, a couple of scientists, both from the scientific community and military were going to launch a drone through the Gate. It was to do two things, the first to see if there was any enemy Imperials on the other side, and what their numbers looked like. And to also see if it was safe for anyone from Earth to crossover to the other side of the Gate. There was an argument that was everything was fine, due to the Imperials not dying once they crossed over from their side of the Gate. If that had happened, then one would compare it to the H.G Wells book 'War of the World's' where the Martians all died after they inhaled the Earth's atmosphere. But there was an argument that there could be unknown pathogens or contagions either on the other side of the Gate, or on the Imperials.

So far, scientists and also health professionals hadn't found anything to suggest that there was anything harmful from the Imperials. All the POW's were quarantined, until the all clear was given the day before. That only happened after numerous samples were taken from them, which ranged from blood, hair, urine, fecal and saliva. The last three were hard, to do, but it was achieved. And no one bothered to ask how the doctors got the urine and fecal samples. So far, there wasn't anything to suggest that they carried anything, but the possibility of a new disease that could threaten Earth was high. But for all they knew, whatever pathogens the Imperials had, probably died once they came to this side of the Gate. But still, samples from the other side were a priority.

"Alright, drones are ready and prepped. Connections are green. Let's see if the drones will be able to work on the other side. Alright, someone open the barrier!" A technician called.

The makeshift metal barrier was opened, and the soldiers and vehicles guarding the Gate trained their weapons. A few moments passed, and nothing came out, which meant it was clear. Both Drone Operators typed a couple of commands into their console, and both drones, which were the size of large tires, hovered in the air. They then pushed the throttles, and the drones zoomed into the Gate.

One of the defenders, who was a U.S Marine, looked at what one of the operators was doing, and asked," So, how does this work? I get the camera, able to see where those fantasy bastards are, and how many. But I heard something else about samples?"

The operator nodded, and said," While the first drone is for reconnaissance, the other drone is designed to scan and gather atmospheric data. We'll use a UGV later to collect a couple of soil samples. We would send a small team to crossover and do the testing there, but the higher ups thought it would be too risky."

The guard snorted, and said," I fought those Roman knockoffs during the invasion, pretty sure if we send in a squad of Marines or maybe a team of pipe hitters, we can hold the position until the invasion happens. They were no match for bullets, rockets and other ordinance."

The other operator thought otherwise and said," Yeah well for all we know they probably have something up their sleeve. So we'll stick with this."

Both operators continued to pilot the drones through the tunnel. The feed was also being fed to the Japanese and American governments, as well as Yokota Air Base, which was the main U.S base for Japan and also the U.N was getting the feed as well. The feed showed that the drones were going through a dark tunnel, with the only light coming from the drones itself. They both continued to fly in the darkness for about a minute, until a bright light was shown to be coming closer.

The drone was enveloped by the light, and the operators stopped it. Once the image cleared, they moved the drones higher into the air. They and everyone else watching were surprised by what they saw.

The surrounding area looked to be a picturesque landscape out of a painting, or the countryside. It was also midday, and there was a calming and beautiful quality to it. Although the beauty was slightly sullied by the camp that was situated at the bottom of the hill, where the Gate was situated, and was occupied by the Saderan military.

"Eagle-1, this is Command, can you zoom in or get closer to the camp? And Eagle-2, what's the status on the readings? Over." The operator heard his superior say.

"Copy, moving in, sir."

"Command, readings are at 50 percent, we'll have the full atmospheric readings in a minute. Over."

"Roger, keep going unless told otherwise."

Eagle 1's drone moved closer, and started to scan more of the area. The camp itself had various tents, guard towers with a couple of battlements, fencing, and training area. A lot of people were visible; they were either regular humans or were Demi-Human's. They were milling around, conducting drills or were just walking around. Although one thing that they saw was pen that held Wyverns, and their riders were nearby taking care of them, were riding them.

"Huh, even though their fantasy/medieval, they act like a normal Army." The operator said.

"Eagle-1, look to the southwest near the tents, there's possibly something of interest."

"Copy, moving, sir."

The drone moved turned and moved to where their superior said to go.

Lieutenant General's Kōichirō Hazama, Andrea Greenland and their staff and other officers were watching the video from Yokota Air Base's command room. The officer who was giving the drone operators directions was a U.S Air Force Brigadier General Thomas Neitsch, who was the second leading U.S officer of U.S Forces in Japan under Greenland.

Once the drone got to the area, the people in the command center were shocked.

"Are they?" Hazama asked in shock.

"Well I'll be fucked, looks like a couple of our missing people." Greenland said.

The video showed people in makeshift cages, there was probably half a dozen of them. After sifting through numerous CCTV cameras that were near the Gate, surveillance teams were able to make out that over hundred people were taken beyond the Gate. The majority of them were Japanese, but a couple dozen of them were from different countries.

"General, from what we could see from the drone, there's only about a dozen people. Also, the Saderan's haven't spotted us sir." The operator said.

Neitsch bit back a curse, and said into his comm," Copy, continue scouting the area, and remain vigilant." He got an affirmative as a reply.

"Bastards must've moved the rest of the hostages." Greenland growled.

Prime Minister Hōjō, who was watching the video with cabinet members in a meeting room, bit back curse. And he silently vowed that they would get everyone back.

A loud screeching sound was heard from the video, the drone moved to wear the sound came from. It then had to maneuver out of the way quickly, due to a wyvern almost catching it with its mouth.

"Shit! Command, drone is compromised!"

"Copy Eagle-1, get yours and Eagle-2's drones out of there and RTB. Eagle-2, what's the status on the readings?"

"Eagle-2 copies. We're just about finished, the data is being transferred. We're RTB as well sir."

Down below in the camp of Alnus, numerous heads went up when they heard a Wyvern screech, and saw one trying to grab something in the air. One soldier squinted up at the sky, due to seeing something that was flying around.

"Do you see something up there, Romulus?" He asked his friend.

Romulus scratched his head, and said," I don't know Argus. Looks like a bird."

They both then had to dive out of the way, due to the 'bird' crashing down near them. This was due to the fact that the Wyvern managed to hit it with its tail. Romulus got up, and both he and Argus cautiously approached the 'bird'. Romulus squatted down and looked at it with narrowed eyes. It didn't look like any bird or Wyvern he had seen. It looked like it was made of metal.

"What sorcery is this?" He said, and poked it with his spear. He hit its black eye a couple of times and he was surprised when it cracked, and the what looked to be a flickering flame it extinguished.

Back at Yokota, the feed to the surveillance drone was just static, due to the Imperial soldier poking at it. The room was silent, processing what had just happened.

Neitsch pressed his comm, and said," Eagle-2, status?"

"Drone is returning to Japan sir. I guess Eagle-1's drone bought it time." Was the operators reply.

Neitsch nodded, even though he knew the operator couldn't see him, and said," Roger, what's the status on the readings and Intel?" He asked one the technicians in the room.

"Both recon and readings are good sir. All data has been transferred."

"Good. Eagle-1, Eagle-2, get all equipment packed up and ready to be processed. Out."

Hazama sighed, and said," Well, even though we have a good idea on what'll see over there and have readings on the atmosphere. Unfortunately they know we're probing them, and might also move the hostages."

Greenland nodded, and said," That may be true Kōichirō. But we will be ready and prepared."

Back at Alnus, an officer led Romulus and Argus, who were carrying the downed drone to the command tent. Godasen wasn't there, due to being summoned back to the capital. So his Legate, Atticus, was left in charge of the garrison.

"What is this?" He asked.

Argus took a step, and said," It fell out of the sky after a Wyvern took it down, my lord. It almost crushed us."

"My spear killed it." Romulus said proudly, but frowned. "We believe we saw another one as well m'lord. But we think it got away."

Another officer frowned, and said," It isn't any creature I've seen. It reminds me of some of the things that were brought over from the new territory."

Another officer had a thought, and said," Maybe they sent it to spy on us?"

Atticus nodded, and said," Well then, we need to raise awareness. Get someone to move those new slaves to the markets. We won't let our property to be taken. Also, get a Wyvern rider to the capital. We need to warm them that the enemy tried to spy on us, but failed. Mage Godasen is already trying to get more troops here; this will speed up the process. And get the engineers to finish that barricade faster. We won't have another incident like this."

"Yes sir." One of the officers said, and rushed out of the tent to tell the engineers to hurry up.

He then looked at Argus and Romulus. "You two, take this to the messenger. The Emperor would want to see this."

"Sir." They said with a bow, and they carried the drone out of the tent.

Atticus watched them leave, and pondered what all this meant. But he shrugged it off, once the enemy army appeared, they will be annihilated by a more superior military.

Price watched the copy of the surveillance video from one of the drones that went through the Gate. He handed the tablet back to Kate, who was the one to show him.

"Well, that could've gone better, now would it?" Price dryly said, as he took a sip of his drink.

Kate nodded, and took a sip of her Sake.

The both of them sat in an empty conference room, which made it perfect for them to talk. It had been a couple of hours since the surveillance and readings were taken across the Gate. After it was all processed, Kate had called Price to meet with her.

"It's like what we got from the prisoners; the Saderan Military has a garrison located at Alnus. Not only that, but from what the atmospheric readings say, the air is the same as here. So once the Japanese and the U.S cross, they'll be fine." Kate said.

Price crossed his arms, and said," I take it you want to talk about something else besides this then?"

"Orders come from Shepherd. He knows that getting the hostages that were kidnapped during Ginza, is a top priority. While the main military forces will handle ground work, he wants 141 to focus on other work there. Including looking for any hostages, HVT’s and both sabotaging and collection.”

Price nodded, he was itching to go on the other side, and to teach those bastards on who they were dealing with. But there was a slight issue.

"I get that, but there's still the issue of things on this end. We still have some unfinished business."

"Shepherd and I agreed. We both know even if every country around the world is on high alert because of the possibility of another Gate opening. That won’t stop any unsavory individuals from trying anything, including Hassan. But we came up with a solution. I have some candidates who could be a part of 141. One team helps in Falmart, while the other stays here. And two of the candidates I have will help a lot.”

Price quirked a brow and said,” Well don’t keep me in suspense. Who do you have?”

Kate's answer was to smirk a little then pushed two folders to Price and he opened them both. Price read whatever was in the folders, and his eyebrow raised a little.

He then chuckled a little once he finished, and said," Alright then. They’ll do.”

Frost, Truck and Grinch watched as Delilah kicked the punching bag off of its harness, and it slammed into the wall. It was shown that there was two more, which were also destroyed. Delilah wiped her head, and gave the three of them a confident smirk.

"How was that?"

The three Delta Force Operators looked at each other.

After leaving the common room, the three of them, brought Delilah to an empty training area. Frost instructed her to show them how well she fights, and to show them by attacking a couple of punching bags. What followed was a blur of punches, kicks, as well as some slight acrobatic feats that would make even the most veteran acrobats envious. And Delilah finished them off either by kicking them, or punching them.

Frost should not have been surprised, due to knowing how she fought back during their fight in Ginza. But, he knew she was injured at the time, so she wasn't giving it her all. But now… he found himself lucky to be alive. He didn't think he knew or seen anyone with that type of energy, ferocity and nimbleness. He was pretty sure the SEAL's were close, due to how hard and brutal their training was, and what they did on a regular basis. And he wondered how Delilah would go through BUD/S Training.

Maybe ace them like Demi Moore did in that one movie?

But overall Delilah lived up to the Warrior Bunny name.

"Damn, girl's got some moves." Truck said in an impressed tone, and Grinch nodded.

Frost blinked, and said," Wow, now I know why your people or species are called Warrior Bunnies."

"Thank you Master. My people are exceptional fighters and warriors. Too bad most of the Empire sees us as nothing but fuck toys and our beauty. Some respect our fighting spirit, but still." She said with a clenched fist.

Frost frowned at that, he did glance at Truck and Grinch, who also looked pissed at what Delilah told them, but also curious on the Master part. Boy he was going to get it later.

"Well then, lets prove them wrong once we crossover. Cause starting tomorrow your real training begins. Sandman said I would be the one in charge of you, but he, Truck and Grinch are going to train and help you as well. The reason for all of this is that you're used to your way of fighting, and how others in your world fight, but not ours. So you're going to become one of us."

"And by that time little lady, you might become an honorary or a fully fledged Delta Force Member. But more specifically, as a member of Team Metal." Truck said.

Truck put his arm around Frost neck, and said with a smirk," That means you'll be our newbie, like our Frosty was here. So you'll both love us and hate us."

"I hate both of you still." Frost pointed out, but his teammates laughed.

Delilah chuckled a little bit, feeling a sense of comradery with these people that she hadn't felt since being with her Warrior Bunny Tribe. Or after she and Griine became staff members for the Formal Clan. It was hard to imagine that recently she had invaded their land and fought them. But now, after making a deal with the A-mer-ican government, she was now a part of this world's military. And now was a member of this group's team, who were going to fight the Empire, once they go through the Gate.

She felt a feeling she hadn't felt in a while, it felt like hope. Hope that the Empire's days were numbered, and hope that she would avenge her people's hardships and misery.

Not only that, but she would be allowed to go back and reunite with her people back in Italica and the Formal Clan.

But first, she had to train and learn to work with Derek and his team. Even though she wasn't the best at teamwork, but it would be worth it at the end.

The Empire's days were numbered, and the thought of avenging her people by killing their bitch of a Queen, was another thing to look forward too.

Darkness was what all he saw at first, he thought he was in Emroy's or Hardy's domains, and this was their idea for his punishment. But he felt no pain, nor did he feel tormented in anyway. In fact, all he felt was that he was in a haze of sorts. But, the haze started to disappear slowly, and as it disappeared, he was starting to get his bearings and the overall darkness started to subside. He started to see a light, and his mind went to it. He became conscious enough to blink blearily, and instead of darkness, he was met with white.

He let out a groan, and he heard people talk near him.

"Is he waking up?" A male voice asked.

"He is, but I would advise you not to ask him any questions." Another male voice said.

"Thanks Doc, but this guy led the invasion, and we need whatever Intel he has."

A sigh," Fine, but let me know if anything happens, and don't do anything that will exasperate his injuries."

The other voice snorted, and said," Don't worry, I won't water board him."

General Elpenor El Marcus blinked again, and found himself in a room of sorts. He tried to move, but he was restrained on a bed. He oddly didn't feel his right arm, but he didn't feel any pain, but... he could only describe it has floating, and feeling good. He knew he was a prisoner of the new territory they tried to conquer, but utterly failed. He also knew he was injured, so he was in the care of the healers of this world as well.

"Easy there General, your lucky to be alive after getting hit by that… explosive spear." Someone said in his language.

Marcus blinked again, and turned his head slowly, a slightly heavyset man that looked to be in his thirties sat in a chair next to him. His wore some type of outfit, had blonde hair and he had intense greyish blue eyes that conveyed that the man was warrior of sorts.

"W-what happened?" Marcus managed to say.

The man grabbed a cup, and put it to Marcus's lips, and he took long gulp of water.

"My name is Graham Morris; I'm… part of an Order that gathers information. An agent. Said order is allied with the country you and your army invaded. How are you feeling?"

"I'm fine... still feeling off, what happened? Where are my men?"

"Well like I said, you were injured pretty badly, you even lost an arm. Your men are either in cells or in a similar situation. You were a top priority to us, so we got you a private room."

"I uh, thank you."

Graham shrugged, and said," Your welcome, but don't think we did this out of the goodness of our hearts. You led your army to slaughter, assault, destroy and kidnap people here in Japan. That's the name of the country you unjustly invaded. Just so you can expand and teach your version of civilization to us."

Marcus was glad to now know the place they invaded, but that wasn't important at the moment. "We were doing it for-"

"For Emperor Molt Sol Augustus and the Empire. I understand the need to do what's right for your country, and follow orders. I can attest to that, I've done a lot of things that could curl your toes, or done things you couldn't dream in your worst nightmares. But now, you get to do that again."

Marcus raised a brow, and said," And what's that?"

"We're going to invade your world, and make those who instigated all of this and hold them accountable. But we aren't planning on razing everything to the ground. We could, considering the firepower we have. You and your army got only a taste of what our worlds militaries could do. But we won't. The Intel we got from your soldiers is immense, but we still need help. Your one of them, the other is Count Formal, but he's still unconscious. We heard you're a reasonable and respected person. So with your pull, the invasion could go smoothly. Heck, you can help negotiate with us to your Emperor and the Senate once we walk into the capital. What do you say?"

Marcus processed what Graham said, and he scowled once he realized what he wanted him to do. He then said," I am grateful that your helped me, and helped my men. But the answer is no. I'm sorry; I cannot betray the Empire and the Emperor. Even if it leads to its destruction. I am duty bound and my honor will not allow it. So my answer is no, Mr. Morris."

Agent Morris looked at him, and Marcus felt unnerved with the way he was looking at him. Morris then sighed, and said," Well then, I sure hope your daughter... what was her name? Ah yes Daiquiri La Marcus and also the rest of your family will be okay then."

Marcus froze, and then tried to get up, but he let out a pained grimace. So he instead gave this Morris a scornful look," If you dare harm them, including my daughter. You'll-"

Morris's lip curled up a little, and said," Oh? Or what? Like you or the Empire could protect them. Like I said, we could just bomb the Capital to hell if we want. That includes your family." He then went back to his indifferent look and said," But... help us and we'll guarantee their safety. How about it, General? Also, I will admit that even if you do cooperate, you would still need to be tried and spend time in prison for what you did, after we settle things with the Empire. Besides you, the men who didn't cooperate, or did cooperate but we felt they shouldn't be given any leniency are going to jail as well. But I can make your situation change if you cooperate, General. You have my word, from one soldier to another. What do you say?"

Elpenor thought about what Morris said, and the outcome. He was a whirlwind of emotions, one part of him wanted to help, so he could hopefully save the Empire, but most importantly his family, from certain destruction. But normally, he would believe that the Empire could or will defeat any invader. But, the enemy this time was stronger and had weapons and soldiers that could destroy the Empire. And what this man was asking, was to help in some way to prevent the Empire from being destroyed. Yes, himself, his men, and possibly the Emperor would be imprisoned for invading. But

"Very well... I'll help in anyway I can."

Morris nodded and said," Good, you made the right call, General. So, let's begin, shall we?"

Marcus let out a small sigh, and gathered his thoughts for the questioning. But his thoughts wandered about what could happen in the future.

He was making the right decision... right?

Kate turned off the TV that showed the recorded talk between Elpenor and her colleague Agent Morris, who was the CIA Station Chief for Japan and the surrounding region. She then looked at Count Colt Formal, who had woken up and was briefed like Elpenor was. The only difference, was that she showed Elpenor's interview or first interrogation to let the Count know of what his leader's thoughts were about helping. She did enough research into the Count, thanks to his men, but most importantly Delilah. He was relieved and happy when she told him that she was alive, and was the one to save him. So Kate knew he could help, but she knew he would need an incentive or a reason to do so.

"As you can see Count, after a little persuasion, General Marcus decided to help us. But we know your a good man, and didn't take part in the invasion, and what your people did. Heck, Delilah's and your men from Italica's testimony about you painted a good picture of you. So, you can tell us any information that we don't have, and you can return home, back to Italica, back to your daughters. And to also limit the damage of what's to come, once we invade. You have my word, what do you say?"

Count Formal thought about it, memories of what happened during the invasion came to mind. And then thought of the destruction that could happen once these people invaded his home land, especially to Italica, and his family. He even though of his staff, who were mostly Demi-Human, who he had helped because he knew it was the right thing to do. Delilah was cooperating, and he knew she would do anything to get back, and let the others, especially Griine and Mamina know she was alright. And he owed her that much, she did save him and had to find a way to pay his debt to her. And he knew of one way to do so.

Formal sighed, and said, "Very well, I'll help… please just promise me that you'll save Italica from whatever retribution your people are looking for. And most importantly, protect my daughters. And if it's possible, allow me to go home."

Kate nodded, satisfied, and said," Thank you, Count. I know it isn't easy, but you did the right thing. I promise I'll do whatever I can to help you and Delilah get back home. Your daughters will be thrilled when you return. Also, I'll have Delilah visit."

Formal nodded, and hoped that she would.

And with that, he got down to telling everything that he thought would help.

Chapter Text

Emperor Molt Sol Augustus was a man who ruled the Empire like his father had, and like his ancestors have, and so forth. This was done by a number of ways, which was keeping the Senate and citizens happy. And if the former still caused issues to the point of future trouble, then a purge of dissenters was needed. He hadn't had the need to do that, and the last purge was done by his father. And ruling strong and without any hint of fear, hesitance, and by continuously expanding the Empires territory and bringing vast amounts of riches, resources and of course slaves that continued to bring wealth and prosperity to the Empire. Sure there were setbacks here and there, but the Empire always came out on top. And those they had invaded were swiftly subjected under the Empire's rule, were made Vassal States, and were forced to give monthly tributes in resources, gold and slaves. And also fight for the Empire's when the need arose.

This thought brought him to the current issue at hand.

Two weeks ago his scouts returned from Alnus Hill, after reports from some locals that were saying a structure had appeared on top of the hill. Once the scouts returned, they confirmed that the Gate had returned. This was a sign from the Gods that new territory was ripe for the picking. And that also meant new resources, wealth and land for the Empire, due to its expanding as far as it could at the moment. Molt had wasted no time in gathering his Generals and the Imperial Army to be sent through the Gate. He had even given the command to this invasion to General Elpenor El Marcus, who was trusted and respected amongst the Senate, Military and even Molt himself. And before they all marched towards Alnus, Molt had given an impassioned speech before the Expeditionary Army about them fighting for the glory, honor and wealth of the Empire. And he heard the victorious cries of his Legions, ones that could've been heard throughout the Empire.

Then a couple of days after the invasion happened, messengers and survivors arrived. Instead of a positive outcome, they brought news of horror, destruction and the total annihilation of the Empire's army that went through the Gate. Sure they also brought back some wealth from the new territory and also some people who would be sold to the slave markets. His son Zorzal even took a couple as his concubines. But, the survivors explained that the people of the new territory fought ferociously, and their military had advanced technology and magic. They were all able to tear apart and decimate everything and everyone in their path. Even General Marcus, his Officers and the Nobles that went with him were all considered dead.

Molt thought nothing of it, and ignored Zorzal's call to send the rest of the military through the Gate, and slaughter all those who opposed the Empire. It was a mere setback, the land beyond the Gate was a mystery to them, and they were ill prepared for what lied beyond it. So he ordered the messenger to send for Godasen, so they can consolidate the military and plan accordingly. And he even had messengers sent to the Vassal States to be prepared and ready, if the Empire called them to fight.

The best way to fight this new enemy was to fight them on the Empire's home turf. And the enemy will know who they had messed with.

After Godasen had arrived and given his testimony of what he heard, and were busy planning, a messenger and couple of soldiers had arrived a day after. Along with a strange destroyed object that came from beyond the Gate, that looked like a strange bird. The messenger had explained that the bird and another one were spot spying on the Garrison in Alnus, and a Wyvern had disabled it, and one of the soldiers near it had finished it off. Unfortunately the other one escaped and fled through the Gate.

Molt had praised the Wyvern rider, and the two soldiers who took it out, before they were excused to go back to Alnus.

"This just proves that we need to act now father! Sitting around and planning will only delay the inventible! We should attack swiftly, and show them the true power of the Empire!" Molt's son, and first in line to the throne Prince Zorzal El Caesar said.

Princess Piña Co Lada, Molt's daughter, and tenth in line for the throne, thought otherwise and said," We can't act so recklessly brother. You heard what the survivors of our expedition force said. Trying again is a fool's errand. We must gather the Empire's forces, and allow the enemy to go through the Gate. We'll fight them on our land, and we will win."

Zorzal chuckled mockingly, and said," And I guess you and your Honor Guard will lead the charge, sister?"

Piña scowled, and said with conviction," My Rose Order of Knights are well trained and will fight for the Empire when the time calls for it."

Prince Diabo El Caesar rolled his eyes, and said," Yes, as you two continue to bicker, our destruction will be well under way. We might as well just get everything prepared, and fight until those we invaded make us suffer."

"A bit negative, aren't you Diabo? Do you have faith or not?" Zorzal asked.

"I'm being pragmatic, based upon what we know so far. If you find this all to be a joke, then talk to the survivors. We may have poked the hornets' nest. Negotiations are an option."

Piña looked interested, and said," I will admit, that is another option-"

"Enough." Molt said, and his children stopped talking, which they did. He held back from his rubbing his head, sometimes his children gave him a headache.

Molt then looked at his Internal Minister and trusted advisor, Marcus, and said," Marcus, get a legion to reinforce the garrison at Alnus."

"Yes, your highness."

Molt then looked at Godasen," Godasen, gather Mages from Rondel that could enact strong defensive and offensive spells. Even if they are neutral, they still give us tribute. Tell the garrison to add more defensive weapons and deterrents. As well as get them to finish making that barricade you ordered the engineers to make."

"Yes sire it shall be done." Godasen said with a bow.

Molt then looked at everyone with narrowed eyes, and said," If these barbarians even attempt to go through the Gate and then they will face the same destruction as our fallen, brave soldiers faced on the other side. You are all dismissed."

Everyone nodded or said 'Yes Emperor' or 'Yes father', and left. This left Molt by himself, and left him to think.

One of these thoughts was that like the Emperors before him, that he would handle the new crisis, and defeat this new enemy. And he would have them at his feet begging for mercy, before they would be swiftly executed.

"Here are your accommodations." Frost said.

Delilah looked around the room that Frost brought her to, which was going to be her living quarters. The room itself was medium sized; she saw a bed that was against the wall, and had a small table to the side. The small table had one of those torches... no it was called a lamp. There was a desk against the wall opposite of the bed, which had a lamp and a few other things. There was door at the end of the room, it was open and showed it was a closet. And another room to the side, the door was also open and there was a refresher in there.

She went back to looking at the bed, which looked comfortable, but also had some other things on it.

Her tribal warrior garments and her swords.

She smiled and rushed over to them, and picked up one of the scabbards, and unsheathed one of her blades.

She looked at Frost and asked," I thought these were lost. Where were they?"

Frost rubbed the back of his neck, and said," Well… I had them. After I took you to the medics or healers, I kept them as souvenirs. Sorry."

Delilah nodded, she gave Frost a look, he wasn't sure what it was, but it looked calculating in a way.

"Did you do anything else, besides take them from my person?"

Frost raised a brow, and asked," Like what?"

"You know." She said and pointed at herself.

Frost realized what she meant, and shook his head, and said," Oh God no. I didn't touch you inappropriately or anything. I didn't even pat you down to check for any more weapons. Kurokawa, the black haired woman you met earlier did it."

Delilah raised brow, and continued to scrutinize him, but she then gave him a grateful look.

"I believe you, Derek. Thank you. Normally given the opportunity, someone would try touching me. Normally to grope my behind or tail, or other parts of my body, but they get a swift kick or punch." She then adopted a bloodthirsty smile, which unnerved Frost.

"Or I gut them, and drink their blood as a sign of victory."

Delilah couldn't stop the laugh that came out of her, when she saw the horrified look Derek had on his face.

"I'm kidding. But I do let them have it if they try or do touch me." She then thought internally. 'I don't think it's a good idea to mention how about some of the more… barbaric things my people did before the Empire came.'

Sure Derek had shown nothing but kindness to her, and understood all of her troubles. Although she wasn't naïve, she knew at first he wanted to get information she knew. But, she could tell Derek genuinely wanted to get to know her. Which was something she still couldn't comprehend, even if she was treated the same in Italica. But she wasn't sure how he would feel about how different tribes hunted each other, or performed sacrifices. Looking back at it now… the Empire was sorta right about her kind being savages, but that was their culture. And it was something to be proud of. Maybe their culture could thrive again, minus the more 'uncivilized' parts though.

That was only contingent on what she told the representatives from the Japanese and American governments though. She didn't just talk to Derek. They did say they would do whatever they could to help those who were being unfairly treated by the Empire. She had asked the officials on if they would take any slaves or force the Empire become a Vassal State. And like Derek, they had explained that they didn't do slavery, nor were they interested in making the Empire into like their own Vassal State. That was also not a thing they did in this land. Slavery, they did in the past, but it was now outlawed and considered cruel and debauch. They also admitted they and other countries used to hold the same views as the Empire, some small very vocal minorities still held them today, but the majority of people didn't.

She was surprised, and happy about that. Italica was a safe haven for Demi-Humans, and it was good that these people held the same beliefs as the city.

Frost breathed a sigh of relief, and said," Jeez, you know how to fool me. Well I won't lie; there are still some people on this side of the Gate who will try… mainly because Demi-Humans aren't a thing here. Make sure to let us know if something like that happens, and we'll take care of it."

"Very well then. But what if I need to defend myself?"

"Then defend yourself, but don't hurt them too badly, or kill them. We do have rules and regulations for something like that. So they'll get their just punishment."

Delilah nodded, and then asked," What should I do now then? Considering my tour of your base is now done, and you brought me to my quarters."

Frost thought about that, the reason for why they weren't fully training Delilah until tomorrow was to acclimate her to everything here. They took her and showed her around the base, which included the firing range, workout room, bathrooms and showers, the vehicle depot, armory and other places they were allowed in. She even got to meet a lot of people, including other female soldiers, who ended up becoming fast friends with Delilah, and hoped she would hang out with them. Delilah had asked if they could take her off base, but they couldn't, due to a number of reasons. Although their time at the Mess Hall was more noteworthy, due to Delilah wanting to get something to eat. She explained that the healers, or doctors, had given her the okay to eat their food without fear of any issues.

Although she admitted she was now afraid of needles, due to getting a lot of vaccination shots during her medical checkup. The three of them had a good laugh, while Delilah huffed and had given them unamused looks.

And they found out her kind were Omnivore's, which meant they ate plants and animals. So it was a sight for them, and everyone else nearby, to see Delilah eat a salad and scarf down a steak. She even had a soda, and had happily proclaiming that their food and drinks were made by the Gods.

Truck had brought up the question of whether Warrior Bunnies ate normal rabbits, and Delilah had explained they didn't. Normal rabbits, Hares or anything resembling a 'distant relative' of Warrior Bunnies were forbidden to be hunted or eaten. Which was relief, but not before Delilah told them an old tribal tale, in which her ancestors from long ago used to hunt and eat regular rabbits, back in their original home before coming through the Gate. But their God's frowned upon that, and justly punished them. The story didn't say how, but after that, Warrior Bunnies didn't eat their 'distant relatives'. But she was quick to mention that the thought of eating Warrior Bunnies was a big taboo and death was the punishment, even before that story had happened.

Frost, Truck and Grinch were fascinated and slightly horrified by what she said. Even some of the people, who had stopped what they were doing and listened to the story, after asking Team Metal to translate, had moved their trays away. Some even thinking about becoming vegetarians or vegans after hearing what Delilah had said. But learning more about Delilah's people was interesting, and the Warrior Bunny was happy to tell them more when asked.

Overall, spending time with Delilah was nice, getting to know her and showing her around. And also getting her integrated into their squad, and showing her that she could trust them. Although the downside was that Sandman wasn't able to be part of the fun day, due to him being in numerous meetings. The planning of the invasion was well underway, and all available assets were needed for it, especially Special Forces.

But the 36 year old Delta Officer promised to have a more in depth conversation with their new team member, which Delilah was open to as well.

And now, after touring around the base, Truck and Grinch had went off to do their own things. This left Frost and Delilah by themselves, and they ended up back at the barracks, so Frost could show Delilah her room. Her room was situated a couple of doors down to the Squad's room. It took some convincing from Sandman to the higher-ups beforehand to allow her to have her own privacy. But they relented; due to the fact Team Metal was under strict orders to watch Delilah. And also the hallway already had cameras, so they could monitor her easily.

But with Delilah's question, which made Frost realize that due to her being here now, she would need something to entertain herself with. Sure training was one thing, but considering she came from a pre-industrial, medieval world, her options in form of entertainment was limited. But now, with the huge culture shock of being here now, in a modern world that she would need to find something that would interest her. Sure he and the others could help, but they could only help so far. He could ask some of the female service members for help, especially Kuribayashi and Kurokawa.

He thought about it for a moment, and said," Well, I can help you with your English. Other than that, we can show you some of the stuff we like to do in our free time. But we also know some female soldiers who can help you as well. What do you say?"

Delilah grinned a little, and said," Very well, I would like that." She then had a curious look, and asked. "By the way, how did you learn our language so quickly?"

Frost shrugged, and said," I'm a fast learner."

That, and the fact he was an Altar Boy in church for a little bit as a kid. And he also had a Great Aunt who was Nun, and knew how to speak Latin. Frost remembered being interested, and she gave him some lessons. So he didn't have a hard time learning Delilah's language.

Delilah beamed, and said," Then I am under your tutelage, Master."

"Any chance you'll stop calling me that?"

The cheeky grin she had on her face said otherwise, and Frost rolled his eyes in amusement. The girl's cheerful personality was something he couldn't stay mad at. Even though her sense of humor bordered on both funny and slightly sadistic, but it was sorta refreshing in a sense.

"Alright, let me go get a book then. Best way to learn a language is by reading something." He said, and was about to walk out, but Delilah stopped him.

"Derek wait."

Frost stopped, and gave her a curious look." What's up?"

Delilah sprinted over to him, and hugged him. Frost was taken by surprise, and looked down at Delilah, due to him being taller than her. He had to avert his eyes away from looking at her chest area, but he saw Delilah giving him a smile that made his heart melt.

"Thank you again, for everything. I owe you so much, and I can't help but feel bad that I can't repay you."

Frost smiled back, and said," There's no need. And you don't owe me anything, alright? You stay here; I'll go get something to read from my room." He said and walked out, after Delilah let him go.

He tried to make himself look calm, but on the inside, his emotions were swirling. And he didn't know how he felt.

Delilah giggled, and sighed happily as she lay on her bed. She hummed, as she felt how nice it was.

'He's… I don't know what to think, but he's someone I'm happy to know.' She thought about Frost.

SAS Sergeant Gary 'Roach' Sanderson rolled his shoulder, and winced a little at the pain. The docs said he would be fine, and shouldn't do any strenuous for at least a week or two. And he was given some painkillers, but they were starting to lose their effect.

Soap saw this, and asked," You good mate?"

Roach nodded, and said," Yeah, Johnny, right as rain."

Soap smirked, and said," I take it you have better luck with women than with that bunny girl, huh?"

The other people in the room snickered, and Roach ignored them. Holding on to the fact that what had happened to him, could've happened to any of them. Well, maybe not Captain Price, the man could spot trouble and handle trouble easily. The man was a legend in the SAS. Or better yet Ghost, he sure pitied whoever crossed that man's path.

Speaking of their leader, he called everyone in for a meeting, and he even video called Alex, Farah, Nikolai and Griggs. General Shepherd would also join through video call as well in a moment. Whatever the hell was going on, it must've been important enough to call in everyone who was a part of or was associated with 141. Although, Roach was smart enough to know that this probably had to do with the Gate. And 141's role once the Japanese, Americans and whoever else were going to crossover. He didn't know what they were going to do, but he knew they were going to kick a lot of ass.

Which got him excited, he was still new to the Task Force, he was recruited a couple of months ago. And so far it's been regular missions. With the most recent was providing support for the strike against General Ghorbrani. And then coming to Japan for the Joint Training. But now, with the Gate, he will finally seeing some real action…

Wow, that sounded insensitive, he made a note to send or put a bouquet of flowers to the memorial shrine that was placed recently near the Gate.

"So, anyone have any idea what the Captain or Shepherd is going to say?" Alex asked.

All eyes turned towards Gaz, who was Price's right hand man.

Gaz shrugged, and said," Don't know, he didn't say. All he said was to go to this room, and wait." He then smirked. "Hope it didn't interrupt any romance between you and Farah, huh mate?"

Alex gave him an unamused look, while Farah placed a hand on her boyfriends shoulder. The two of them had officially become a couple, due to beforehand; their professions took a lot of their time. And also Farah admitted, in one of her few vulnerable moments that she was afraid of losing him, and or it would not work out between them. But mainly for the former, due to already losing her parents, numerous friends and her fellow freedom fighters. Hadir was still alive, but they were still estranged after what happened with the stolen gas and AQ. And also he was in the wind, due to him escaping Russian custody.

Alex thought otherwise, talked to her about it and soon found themselves in a relationship. It did help that the U.S Government lifted the terrorist mark on Farah's group sometime ago. And they had pardoned Alex after he had went AWOL to fight with Farah's group, so there wouldn't be any legal risk.

Roach bit back a snort, and went back to thinking about what was happening. It all felt so surreal, a new enemy coming from another dimension. Something like that was purely science fiction, but now it wasn't.

What the hell was next? Aliens or Zombies?

He got out of his musings due to the door opening, and Price walked in. Roach held back standing up and saluting the Captain, but he wasn't much for formalities, and was fine with being causal. Unless the situation called for seriousness, and regulations.

"Sorry for keep' in you all waiting. Had to finish some stuff up." Price said and Roach noticed something on the Captain's eyes, like some sort of glint. As if the Captain was privy to something they didn't know.

Another monitor started to let out a jingle and two icons appeared. Once Price accepted the calls, the screen split to split screens. The left side showed U.S General Hershel Shepherd was shown. And he was sitting in his office. While the right showed Commander Philip Graves, who was the leader and CEO of Shadow Company.

"Price, everyone." The General said with a nod. "I don't believe introduction need to be made with Commander Graves."

"Nice to see you folks again. Ghost, looking spooky as always like last time." Grave jokes.

"Graves." Ghost greeted.

"Glad that we are all here. The reason why all of you were called here is because the situation with the Gate. The U.S and Japanese have green lit 141 to crossover with the Task Force in a future date. You all will be providing Search and Rescue of hostages and any other operation that will provide us an advantage over this Empire." Shepherd explained. "They poked the hornet's nest with the attack. The Japanese and U.S have plans for the more loud operations. You all will take care of the more underhanded ones. Alongside whichever Special Forces if the time comes to that."

That got everyone's attention, even though they all knew that they would all be somehow involved with the future invasion. But they didn't how involved.

"Question, sir. Are we all going in? Cause we still got some loose ends to take care of here." Gaz said.

Shepherd looked at Price, and he said, "Not to worry Gaz, we got that covered. A team will crossover with the Japanese, Americans and whoever else joins them. While another team will be staying home, taking care of things while we're gone. Kate also had a list of people who will joining the teams."

"Not to mention the fact that the good General here has contracted Shadow Company to provide support any way possible. So you'll be seeing more of us as time goes on." Graves said. "Oh and don't worry Commander Karim. It would affect our own dealings anyhow."

Farah nodded, grateful there wouldn't be any issues.

"So, who is going to be joining us then?" Ghost asked.

Price smirked, and looked at the door, and said," Alright Kate, you can bring' em in."

The door opened, and Kate led two people in. Roach's jaw dropped, and he knew everyone else's was too. Or they were, but they were also voicing their shock.

"Bloody hell."

"My God."

"What the fuck?"

"I know I didn't drink anything… did I?"

"Ya 'iilhi (Oh my God)."

Graves chuckled in shock and disbelief and said," Well I'll be fucked."

The first person in question was a dog… okay it was an honest to God werewolf, Roach was certain of it. He was tall, had grey and white fur, and he was wearing military fatigues. How the hell did he get military fatigues in his size, and for the way he looked, was anyone's guess. But he also seemed to be nervous.

While the second was a woman and she had some fur and had rabbit ears. Well, she had some features of a rabbit. She also wore military fatigues. She stood with a cool gaze, but Roach could see a tad bit of nervousness like the Wolf man.

"Everyone, this is Wolf and Amber, they are both from the Special Region. Wolf is a Volralden or Werewolf. While Amber is a Warrior Bunny. They are going to help us." Kate said.

Wolf spoke, and it was slightly deep but it sounded friendly. Roach was still learning Saderan, but he got what he said.

"Hello, I'm Wolf. It's nice to meet you all."

While Amber nodded and said," I look forward to work and fight with you all."

Roach wondered if he was still under the effects of the painkillers he was given.

Later the next day in the early morning, Delilah was sound asleep in her bed. The early morning light was starting to make its way through her window.

All was calm…

SLAM!

The door burst open and Frost, in full combat fatigues, came in.

"Alright, boot! Wake up!" Frost barked.

Delilah screamed as she woke up, and fell out of her bed, taking her blankets with her. She then got up, and gave Frost a murderous look.

"What the fuck was that for?!" She yelled.

She was going to gut his sorry ass for scaring her like that!

Her anger was semi-replaced with confusion, due to Frost looking away, and did his face look red?

"What?"

Frost coughed, and said," W-why the hell are you naked?"

"She's naked?" Grinch asked from the side, and yelped in pain, due to someone hitting him in the head.

Delilah looked at herself; she then blushed a little and grabbed her blankets to cover herself.

"I like to sleep naked. And what gave you the right to barge in like this Derek?"

"I told you that we were going to wake you up early. Remember?"

Delilah thought about it, and then she did remember. It was during dinner, and Frost and Team Metal explained to her what her training will entail. And also they would wake her up early, and said it would be when she least expected it.

She even had her combat uniform laid out on her desk.

"Oh. I'll get ready then." She said.

Frost nodded, and bolted out of the room, and closed it. He sighed, and looked to his left, Sandman, Truck and Grinch.

"You good Frost?" Sandman asked.

"Yes sir… jeez."

"Did you get a good look?" Grinch smugly asked.

Frost gave his teammate a flat look, and said," No, I didn't."

That was a lie; he probably wasn't going to get that image out of his head anytime soon.

A minute later, Delilah opened the door, she was in her fatigues, and had her hair in a ponytail. She gave Frost a glance, and winked at him, which he ignored.

Sandman looked at Delilah, and said," Alright, kid. These guys told me about your fighting prowess yesterday. I guess being a maid didn't get you rusty. But we'll teach you some of our fighting styles at a later date. But, today we'll judge you on your physical strength. And also teach you the basics of weapons. Can't just use your blades. Also, we'll teach you about our world, that includes the history, tech and anything else that'll help you in the days or weeks to come. You got that, recruit?"

Delilah nodded, and was about to reply, but Sandman held his hand up.

"Also, when spoken to during all of this, you will say 'yes sir' or 'no sir'. You'll earn the right to call us by our names once we deem fit. Or on break. And you also salute us when told so like this." Sandman said and a salute. "Am I clear?"

Delilah performed a crisp salute, and she also had a determined look on her face.

"Yes sir."

"Good, let's get a move on Bugs." Sandman said, as he and the others started walking.

"Sir, is that-"

"No, just a nickname. You'll get yours when we see fit or at the right time."

"We can call her Energizer Bunny." Truck joked in English.

"Y'know I expected that from Grinch, Truck."

Truck snorted, and said," I have my moments, boss."

"Fair enough. Also, if any of you idiots suggest anything regarding Playboy. I'm demoting you, and have Delilah beat your asses."

"You said it boss. Not us." Grinch said.

Sandman looked at Frost, who shrugged, but had a look of amusement and said," I guess cartoons or any TV shows are okay. Considering you used Bugs until we can figure something out, sir."

Sandman bit back a sigh, sometimes he wondered if he was leading children. He had kids back home who were more mature, and they could probably be more serious than them. But, he was stuck with them, and he wouldn't admit it, he felt like they were his sons. And he would be by their side no matter what. That left Delilah though, he did instruct Frost to watch out and be in charge of her. He could also see something growing between them, but he wasn't going to tell either of them. But, he knew she was going to be part of their little group for the long run. And he was sure he wasn't going to have a problem with it.

Delilah sprinted through the obstacle course; she vaulted easily over the concrete slabs. She then jumped, gripped the bars, and did a dozen chin-ups. Once she was done, she then moved forward on the monkey bars, and dropped to the ground. She did a couple of dozen push-ups, and then a couple of dozen crunches and she then got low, and crawled under the wooden beams, while also keeping her ears low enough. Once she got up, she ran to the wall, gripped the rope and climbed it seamlessly. Once she made it to the top, she jumped, and landed while doing a perfect role and finished on her feet.

She then got the balance beams, and easily walked on them, like she had the grace of a ballerina. Once she got off of them, she sprinted to the finish line, where Team Metal was.

She then stood at attention.

Sandman stopped the stopwatch, and looked at it.

"Wow, she finished under 3 minutes. Same as the last couple of times." Truck said stupefied, as he looked at his superior's stopwatch.

Grinch thought otherwise, and said," Forget that man, did you see the way she moved? I don't think anyone can… unless your qualified, veteran Gymnast. Or… fuck, this is nuts man."

Frost nodded, and said to Delilah," So, how did you move like that?"

Delilah had a proud look, and said, "We Warrior Bunnies have peak agility, reflexes, speed, and strength. It has been said that one of us, is equal to five trained Imperial soldiers. Also, we have excellent hearing and eyesight."

"How excellent hearing and eyesight?" Sandman asked.

"We can hear people in an enclosed room, when we are outside. Or from a far distance. And we can see people in the dark. That's why besides physical companionship, we are sought after for our roles in battle, both in regular combat, and also as assassin's when needed. I told D- I mean Frost."

Team Metal lets that sink in, and realized that Delilah probably wouldn't need that much training, physically speaking. That also meant doing exercises, they had a feeling Delilah would crush that as well. But she would still need to do it though. There were some things to work on, in regards to how operational procedures went, and weapons training. But apparently, she was good in the physical department and her skills in general.

When they got the training course, Frost was the one to show Delilah how to do the course. Delilah had asked how many times she could do it, and Sandman explained to do it a couple of times. No one got it down the first time, even the best, it normally took a couple of tries. But when Delilah went through the course, she passed with flying colors each time. Which was three times.

"Did we recruit a real life super soldier or somethin'?" Grinch asked aloud.

"I don't know bro. Hey boss… I think we need a sit down with her. And we need to touch base on some things." Truck said.

Sandman nodded at his second in command, feeling left out, which was something he didn't like feeling. He then looked at Frost, who also got looks from Truck and Grinch.

"Any reason why you didn't tell us this, Frost?"

Frost shook his head, while also holding his hands up, and said," She told me yesterday, sir. It was when I was helping her with her English lessons, and getting to know her. I was just as shocked, I would've said something, but like the old saying goes 'seeing is believing'."

Frost would say he had a rather nice long talk and conversations with Delilah. It wasn't like when they talked about what Delilah knew. It was more friendlier and personal in a sense. Besides learning how to speak English, Delilah and Frost ended up talking about various things. And Frost felt closer to her and vice versa for Delilah as well. Although there was a few times Delilah did cry though, when she was talking about her past. Frost had to comfort her, and felt really bad for her, and promised himself to do whatever he could to help her.

Also beforehand when he was interrogating her, he also found out her age, she was 22 years old, the same age as him. Apparently Warrior Bunnies matured faster, and they were considered fully grown when they were 12 years old. There was a brief moment of shock though, due to him thinking she was still a kid, but luckily she had cleared it up for him.

Sandman didn't fault him on that logic, and he couldn't believe what luck his squad just had. The possibility of having someone like Delilah go on missions with them, if she was ever allowed to come along with them on ones here on Earth, be more interesting. That also brought up the thought of wondering what the Brass would do, if or when they would come into this information. Delilah and probably the entirety of her people made good soldiers. Hell, they were basically super soldiers who could do any type of mission. And the thought of a team or an entire unit of Warrior Bunnies made him shudder in fear, but also think it would be badass.

He also made a note to tell Delilah about the other Warrior Bunnies that they had captured. Command had wanted to test out how Delilah would work out, before even trying to recruit the others. It was all thanks to Delilah's interest in Frost, and what was said during Frost's interrogation of her. As well as prisoner testimony who told them about Demi-Humans, especially Warrior Bunnies. Before the higher ups were even considering recruiting them.

"Uh sir… am I in trouble? Or is Derek in trouble? I take full responsibility. And I'll accept any punishment you deem fit." Delilah said in slight resignation.

Frost bit his lip, and placed a hand on her shoulder. And said," You aren't, there's no need to worry. And you aren't in trouble. Right sir?" He asked the last part in English.

Sandman nodded, and said in Saderan," No kid, your not in trouble. Nor will you be punished. So uh… stop with looking sad."

He hated seeing that look, and also how her ears drooped down a little. He hoped he didn't have to see that again. And judging by the way Frost was looking at her, he didn't want to either. And neither did Truck nor Grinch wanted to as well. Hardened operators they were, but they were still human. And seeing a humanoid Rabbit with a saddened look and drooped down ears was pulling at their heartstrings.

And wasn't that the weirdest sentence that was ever thought of?

"Okay, now we know more about your physical capabilities. Now then, let's go to weapons training. Grinch is our Designated Marksman, but he's also good with weapons. Which makes sense, considering he's from Texas."

Grinch smirked, and said, "Hey, it's not my fault us Texas boys know how to shoot a Rifle. Just be glad I ain't from Bama or Florida." He then looked at Delilah and said. "Word of advice kid, don't go to Florida. The State is bonkers."

"Duly noted. But as a Warrior Bunny, I'll be able to kick them to the curb easily. Frost taught me that phrase. But I am ready to use the weapons your world's warriors use."

Sandman chuckled, and said," Very well then. Let's go to the Range, and get started."

General Hazama sighed as he looked at the mountain of paperwork on his desk. It was a mix of things that ranged from troops movements, supplies, Intel and any other thing that had to do with the future invasion into the Special Region. It was decided he would be leading officer in charge of leading the Special Region Task Force, once they gained a foothold at Alnus. While his second in command would be an American Colonel named Arthur Davis. He had worked with Davis before, and even though the man was a couple of years older than Hazama, he still had the energy in him for a military operation like this.

The operation itself, if the Intel and planning was completed, would have the invasion happen in a month or two. Personally, Hazama wanted to go through the Gate now, like a lot of other people wanted to, but he knew they would be walking in blind. Sure, they could handle the Empire, but the Special Region itself was a mystery. And even with prisoner testimony, they still had to tread carefully. That and the fact they didn't have proper manpower or equipment ready. An invasion or expedition like this took time, resources, planning and manpower.

Shipments of supplies, hardware and people were starting to come in now.

Not to mention that the prisoners were going to be taken to a new prison, with the prison being located on the island of Iwo Jima. Due to the large number of them, and also the fact they would cause less trouble on an island than in a Japanese prison or military prison on a base. JSDF Engineers, U.S Army Core of Engineers and U.S Navy Seabees were already building the complex, and reports said they would have it done within a week.

There was also talk about who would be the ones guarding them. Arrangements were already being made for an American unit to be stationed there. A Japanese unit was considered, but there were fears of bias and possible retaliation. So that idea was scrapped. Another scrapped idea was to contract Shadow Company to send a detachment of their people to watch them. Even though Shadow was good at what they did and was a trusted PMC. The higher ups wanted to keep all of this in house.

Other than all of that, things were running smoothly, and in no time, the task force will be ready to go through the Gate in due time.

Delilah stood in front of a long table; on the table was an assortment of weapons, which ranged from pistols, to automatic weapons. Grinch stood on the other side. The squad was in a private encased shooting range room, and they were teaching Delilah had to use guns.

"Alright, these here are some the standard issued weapons used by the U.S Military. We got your pistols, semi-automatics, submachine guns, assault rifles, shotguns, machine guns. And my personal favorites, DMR' and Sniper Rifles. Now even though your swords, spears, crossbows and bows and arrows will ruin someone's day. Our modern weapons ruin them further. First off, pistols."

Grinch picked one up, took out the magazine, and then cocked it to make sure it was empty. He held the barrel in his hand, with the barrel facing down, and Delilah grabbed the handle.

"Make sure to hold it down to the ground, or away from anyone. Even when it's empty, you have to be careful. What do you think?"

"It's heavy, but light. What is this one called?"

"The M9 Berretta, semi-automatic pistol. Hold's 15 9×19mm Parabellum rounds." He said and held out his hand. Delilah held it like Grinch did, and handed it to him.

"Good, you passed test one. Frost, show her how it works." He loaded the pistol, and handed it to Frost.

Frost looked at Delilah and said," Watch my stance, and the way I hold it. When you fire the weapon, it will have a kick to it. Be ready for it, don't let the pistol go. Also, when you're not going to fire it, keep your finger off the trigger. Have it on the trigger when you are going to fire it."

Frost aimed at a target, and fired three rounds. Delilah jumped a little, even though she had experienced the noise during the invasion, it was still loud and slightly scary. And also she was wearing something called earplugs that reduced the noise, but her hearing was still good.

Frost looked at her with concern, and asked," You okay?"

"I am, may I try?"

Frost looked at Grinch and the others, with the former nodding. Frost motioned her to come to him, and walked over to him. She got the pistol, and did the same stance as Frost did, and held the pistol at the target.

"I'm going to fix your stance. Do you mind?" Frost asked.

Delilah smirked, and said," Be gentle, Derek."

Frost ignored the snickering, and moved her body a little. He then positioned her hands correctly.

"Alright, you're good. Now, fire one round."

Delilah nodded, and fired. Even though they told her to be ready, she almost dropped the pistol. The round hit outside the target wheel.

Delilah gave Frost a sheepish look, but he chuckled.

"It's fine; it's your first time. Besides, imagine all the Imperials who got their asses kicked by our weapons." Frost said.

Delilah didn't have to imagine, due to experiencing it all first hand during the invasion. How in the name of the Gods did she survived the chaos was beyond her. But she was grateful, both for living, and finding herself in this new situation.

Truck snorted, and said," If you mean massacred by bullets, rockets, grenades and artillery. Or in some cases, torn asunder by the M134 Minigun's 7.62×51mm NATO rounds. Then yeah, they got their ancient asses kicked."

"Torn asunder? That's a big word there Truck."

"Fuckin' bite me Grinch."

Sandman sighed, and said," Gentlemen, are we here to question Truck's lexicon? Or are we here to train someone?"

Chuckling at his superior's joke, Frost looked at Delilah, and said," Try again, this time, two shots."

Delilah nodded, ready for the noise and the recoil, she squeezed off two more shots. She was still a little shaky, but the shots hit the outer circles.

Frost nodded in approval, and said," Good, one thing about pistols, is that they are good sidearm's… think like a secondary sword or knife. And they work well for close quarter's situations. Which I can guess Warrior Bunnies are good at, right?"

Delilah nodded, and said," Long range, we are good with a bow. But, we are deadly at close combat."

"Fair enough. One more thing, if you're in a jam… which means in a bad situation. Like if you run out of bullets in your Rifle. Instead of taking the time to change your magazine, switch to your pistol. Remember, switching to your pistol is faster than reloading." Grinch added.

Delilah had a curious look, and asked," What if I don't have a side-arm? Can I use my blades?"

"Yeah, we use combat knives in some situations. But if you want to keep your blades on you, then I guess that's alright… is it boss?" Frost asked.

Sandman thought about it for a second, and then said," I'll allow it. I can make a guess they those blades you have hold special meaning to you?"

Delilah nodded and unsheathed one of them, and held it out.

"Warrior Bunnies have trials, much like your own, that test us to see if we have the honor of being Warriors. Once we complete and pass them, we are given our warrior armor and weapons. My blade is the one my mother was given after her ceremony. After an injury, she was unable to use a blade or perform her Warrior Bunny duties. But she gave me this after my ceremony that made me a fully fledged Warrior Bunny."

While for long curved sword was true, her short sword she used as well. But she was going to ultimately use it for a very personal reason, one that involves it going through Tyuule's heart. Or better yet, slicing Zorzal's manhood off, and then gutting him.

Frost nodded in understanding, he pulled out his sidearm, and said," That I understand. This weapon here is an M1911 pistol. One of the longest serving firearms in the U.S Military. But this also holds special value. My great grandfather used it during one of our wars. And he passed it on to my grandfather, then my dad, and then to me. We restore it so we can use it again. So it holds sentimental and personal value like your weapons."

Delilah motioned for Frost to hand it to her, and he did. She unloaded the magazine, and pulled back the barrel. She inspected it, and it did have some weight, but it also looked like it had age to it. Even though Derek said he fixed it, she could see the history behind it.

She placed the magazine back into the gun, got back into her stance. She then fired three rounds confidently. Once she stopped, the four Delta Force operators looked at the target.

One round was in the fifth circle, another in the fourth, and the last one was in the seventh circle.

Truck whistled, and said," Nice kid."

Delilah grinned, she handed the pistol back to Frost, and said," It is a very nice weapon, Derek. Is there any chance I can have one?"

Frost grinned as well, and said," Glad to see we found a weapon you like. How's about we go for larger caliber? Maybe try out a Sub-Machine Gun?"

"Is there any chance I can try that tiny gun Andre mentioned?"

U.S Marine Colonel Arthur Davis was a man who had been around the block, so to speak. He was a soldier through and through, his old man was a World War 2 veteran, but he was Army. His favorite Uncle was the one who was in the Marine's and that's how he decided to join the Marine's. His old man was saddened by it, but supported him and jokingly said if he wanted to transfer to the superior branch, he could pull some strings. After that he fought in several small scale conflicts, but also big ones that included the First Gulf War, and then the Wars in Afghanistan and Iraq. But most importantly, he served during a time where the thought of nuclear annihilation was just a second away, but never happened thankfully. He was already in his late 50's, and was planning on retiring, but the current situation made him reconsider.

He had thought he had seen it all in his career as soldier, but he was proven wrong. Who would've thought an interdimensional gate would open up in the middle of Japan, and an army from ancient times would appear? Not only appear, but attack, destroy and kill everything in their path with absolute impunity. But they were no match for modern military weaponry, and they paid dearly for it. And now the Japanese, American and possibly their allies' militaries were going to go through the Gate, and take the fight to this Empire. And to also rescue the people that the Empire had kidnapped, but he knew they would have to wait unfortunately. Uncharted territory… extremely uncharted territory, so they had to take things slow, or else problems would arise.

So he was picked to be second in command of the Special Region Task Force, and his friend JSDF Lieutenant General Kōichirō Hazama was the commander.

But right now, he was dealing with something that had to do with the Special Region. He looked at the three men in front of them, who were part of the famed Delta Force. He wasn't in charge of this Special Forces group, they were under JSOC's jurisdiction. But, this particular meeting had to do with the Special Region, and considering he was going to be second in command of the Special Region Task Force, this fell under him. Or it would've gone to Hazama, but he was talking the superiors above them about progress, so it fell to him.

"So, how is your evaluation of your new squad member coming along?" He asked.

Sandman was the one to speak, and said," Well sir, she is passing with flying colors. It hasn't been two days yet, but we got a good grip on her skills and how she operates."

Davis raised a brow, and said," In that short amount of time? Normally something like this takes a couple of days or a week. She must be pretty something."

Sandman nodded and said," She is sir. Every exercise we show her and make her do, she performs it and then some. We got her using firearms, it was shaky at first, but she succeeded. We'll get her to know guns like the back of her hand in no time. Her people, the Warrior Bunnies, are the type of soldiers we need. And she is integrating into our squad quite well, sir."

Davis nodded, he had read through the types of people who lived in the Special Region. Including those who were designated 'Demi-Humans', who were basically real life fantasy creatures. It was something he originally had a hard time wrapping his head around, but after seeing a couple of them with his own eyes, he knew they were real.

One of them, a Warrior Bunny, was currently being trained and evaluated by Team Metal.

"Alright then, are there any issues? Is there anything she's done wrong, or anything that warrants her back into a cell?"

"Nothing on the latter sir, she's been behaving well. The only issue was during her training with some hardware… grenade wise." Sandman said the last part with a wince.

"This is the M67 Hand Grenade; it creates a small explosion that sends fragments everywhere. It's useful and deadly. Now, listen very carefully, Delilah. The smallest mistake will be deadly. Once you pull that pin on the top, and release the lever, throw it out into the range."

"Remove it like this?" She said and held the grenade and pin in her hands.

"Yes- NO! THROW IT NOW!"

Delilah yelped and threw it into the training field, but it was only a couple of feet. Frost tackled her, while the others ducked to the ground. The grenade exploded, but luckily, the barriers protected them.

Davis chuckled, and said," Well, that's one way to learn proper weapons handling. Were you all alright? How bad was the dressing down?"

"We were all fine. Delilah apologized profusely for it. And she got it right the second time, sir. I only lectured her a little bit, but I gave a quick yell at Frost for not wording his instructions carefully."

Truck hummed, and said," Should've started off with a Smoke Grenade. Even if she messed up, we would only be clouded by smoke."

"Thank you Truck, I'll file that away for later." Sandman said with a look at his second in command.

Ignoring that part of the exchange, Davis said, "Did you get any videos what she has been doing?"

Sandman nodded, and said, "We did, Truck, hand him the footage."

Truck gave Colonel Davis his phone, and the officer watched the videos they had taken. The only show of emotion was him raising his eyebrow a little. Once he was finished, he handed Truck the phone back.

"Well then, I can see why her people are called Warrior Bunnies. Sergeant, what is your honest opinion?"

"I think she is a good person, a little rough here and there, for obvious reasons. But with the right handling and amount of time, she'll be one of the best. I have full faith in her, and I know the rest of my team thinks so as well, Frost more so. I know it's only been a short amount of time sir. But I just have a feeling."

Davis considered his words, and once he made up his mind, he said, "Well, bring her in then."

Sandman nodded, and motioned Grinch to go get her and Frost, who was outside with Delilah. Grinch walked to the door, opened it, and motioned for them to come in.

Once they did, Delilah stood and gave Davis a salute, which he gave back.

"Your name is Delilah right?"

Once Frost translated for her, she said. "Yes, s-ir." She tried to say in English.

Davis nodded, and said," It's alright, learning a new language can be tough. Your own will be fine. I'm sure your handler won't mind."

Frost translated what he said, and Delilah nodded.

"Now then, after careful consideration, and hearing what your handlers said and also seeing your skills… this all normally takes time, but due to the time crunch, we have to speed this up. But, congratulations Miss, your now officially a member of the U.S Military."

Frost grinned, and translated it to Delilah, who smiled.

"Really?"

Davis nodded after Frost translated, and said," We do have an oath that our soldiers recite, after completing their training. That isn't going to be an issue?"

Frost translated, and Delilah looked thoughtful.

"I swore my loyalty to the Formal Clan, once they took Griine and me in. I even swore an oath after I completed my trials to become a warrior of my people. No, there isn't a problem."

Frost translated, and Davis nodded.

"Very well, raise your right hand, and repeat after me. Also, if you have trouble with some the words, then it's fine. I state your name."

"I Delilah."

"Do solemnly swear."

"Do solemnly swear."

"That I will support and defend."

"That I will support and defend."

"The Constitution of the United States."

"The Constitu-tion of the Un-ited States."

"Against all enemies, foreign and domestic."

"Against all enemies, foreign and domestic."

"That I will bear truth faith and allegiance to the same."

"That I will bear truth faith and allegiance to the same."

"And I will obey the orders of the President of the United States."

"And I will obey the orders of the Pre-si-dent of the Un-ited States."

"And the orders of the officers appointed over me."

"And the orders of the officers appointed over me."

"According to regulations and the Uniform Code of the Military Justice."

"According to regu-lations and the Uni-form… Code of the Military J-ustice."

"So help me God."

"So help me Gods."

Once Davis heard the final translation, he smiled, held his hand out, and said," Congratulations Delilah, your now officially part of the United States Military. More specifically, a part of Delta Force."

Truck and Grinch cheered, while Sandman gave her a nod of approval. Frost placed a hand on Delilah's shoulder, and gave her a nod of approval after he translated what Davis said. Delilah herself was beaming with pride, even though this was different, she couldn't help feeling like she did when she passed her trials, and went through the ceremony that made her a Warrior Bunny.

Well, minus getting the ceremonial paint tattoos, and the blood sacrifices of their fallen foes. She had a feeling they didn't do that here, as a way to welcome new warriors into their ranks.

"Sandman and I will clear everything up with the higher ups. Sergeant, do you have rank in mind for her?"

Sandman nodded, and said," I was thinking the rank of Private First Class, sir. I thought about giving her the rank of Sergeant, considering that's the rank Delta recruits, but she needs to earn it."

"Very true, just because she has the skills, doesn't exempt her from having a starting point. In due time, she will. PFC Delilah, we'll get your official paperwork handled. And we'll talk to your fellow Warrior Bunnies in our custody about the benefits… or you can be there to tell them yourself. How does that sound?"

Once Frost translated, Delilah nodded, having a serious look, and said," Given the chance to hurt the Empire like they did to us, I believe my fellow warriors would be happy to fight alongside you. And also the way you treated me, would be another good sign."

"Very well, I will admit, I read that they were injured as well. I don't know the specifics though."

"It is fine… is there any chance I can see Master Formal as well? I have been wanting to see how he is doing. And I want him to hear about my accomplishment."

"I believe we can arrange that."

Frost and Delilah walked through the hospital hallway, looking for the private room that Colt Formal was housed in. The both of them were only ones there, due to Sandman finishing up some paperwork for Delilah's enlistment. While for Truck and Grinch, they were busy setting up something for Delilah's 'Welcome To Delta Force' party they had planned. Well, Sandman had forbade them from doing anything extravagant, so they were doing something low-key. Delilah didn't know the specifics, but Frost did, but he wasn't being privy to it. A small part of her mind thought they would do something to her, but her more rational side thought otherwise. She was good at reading people; it came in hand with being a part of the Formal staff.

But she was happy, not just because she was officially accepted into Derek's military and his team. But also the fact she got off the base, and was going to see Master Formal. For former, she and Frost had taken a... Heli-copter to take them to the hospital. Delilah wasn't afraid of heights, but she never been on Wyvern before, so that meant she had never been up in the air. The flying machine was interesting, but she ended up holding onto Derek's arm the hold time. And wanted to look out the window, but she was too worried something was going to happen. Luckily, Derek had calmed her down, and explained all the sights she was seeing. It was quite enjoyable. While the latter, she was happy to see the man who helped her find a purpose, and also got her out of the lowest point of her life. Yes, Kaine was the one to find her and Griine, but the Count was the one to give them their jobs, housing and food after Kaine took them to meet him, and they explained their plight. And she was still feeling guilty on not being able to protect him. Even though she pulled him to safety after finding him, he was still injured, and she failed her duty. So she hoped he wasn't mad at her.

Once they landed on the roof, they were given directions to his room. Which they soon found after using the directions, and his room was being guarded by an MP or Military Police by what Derek had explained.

The MP saw them, and asked," I take it you're the Count's visitors?"

Frost nodded and asked," Yep, what's the take?"

The guard shrugged, and said," He's alright, for a stuffy aristocrat. I don't envy my buddies though. Heard some of the people they're guarding, are a bunch of dicks."

He then noticed Delilah, and he looked surprised," Wow, she's a looker. Even with the ears. Guess you got dibs on her man?" He said the last part with a smirk.

Frost gave him a look, and said," You're lucky she's still learning English, man. She'll kick your ass."

"I wouldn't mind."

Frost gave him one more look, and the both of them walked into the room.

Delilah smiled once she saw the Count, but it dimmed slightly when she saw the state he was in. He was missing his right leg, which ended at the start of his thigh. His left arm was in a cast… it was stump that started where the upper arm started. He had a couple of visible burns, and his long hair was cut, which sorta reminded her of Derek's hair, but shorter. This was due to the fact he had a couple of stitches on his head.

Colt looked at the newcomers, and smiled a little.

"Delilah, it warms my heart to see that you're all right."

Delilah clasped her hands in front of her, and bowed.

"And to you as well, Master. I was worried that I wasn't able to protect you during the fighting. But I am relieved you still live. Italica will relieved and feel joy in knowing you live, once you return. But, I apologize profusely for not protecting you. I hope you could forgive me, m'lord."

Colt waved her off with his good arm, and said," There is no need, child. It's the Empire's fault for my current predicament. But this world's healers or doctors said I can be fitted with 'prosthetics' that will give me a new leg and arm. But, the Empire's hubris had finally caught up to them after the failed invasion. So you have nothing to worry about. I promise. But, who is this young man with you?"

Delilah felt relieve, and said," Thank you m'lord. Also, this is a new friend of mine."

Frost walked closer, and bowed as well. Delilah had already given him a quick rundown on how to talk and address the Count. He did find it cool though that he was interacting with someone of Nobility.

"The Military Force I'm a part of forbids us to reveal too much of our background, m'lord. We're… secret order of soldiers in a sense. But, this is an exception. My name is Derek Westbrook, and I was one of the people to find you and Delilah. I ended up fighting her, after she was trying to protect you. I got the upper hand, and I spared her."

Colt raised a brow, and said," Then I take it you took her as your slave, Son of Westbrook? I have been reading about your world. And I thought you banned slavery?"

Frost shook his head, and said," Your right, slavery is banned. And I didn't take her as my slave, m'lord. But, I helped her with working out a deal with my country. She's currently working with us, and is now part of our military. Specifically the team I'm a part of, and I'm the one to watch or supervise her."

"Interesting, but I thank you for sparing her. There are those in Italica, including myself who would've been saddened by her loss. Although I feel you should already know the skills of a Warrior Bunny, they don't need to be watched from what you explained."

Frost chuckled, and said, "I'm well aware, m'lord. But this is a new world to her and to you and the others as well. So I'm integrating and helping her."

"I see, forgive my assumption then. How are things going for you Delilah?"

"Very well, Master. Derek and his people have shown nothing but kindness, and welcomed me with open arms. I just got inducted into their Army today. After I completed their trials. His commander officers have to sign some documents to make it official."

'Complete huh?' Frost thought with a mental eye-roll. Knowing full well she didn't just complete it, but pretty much went above and beyond.

"Well, congratulations then, child. But I must ask, and I apologize for this young man, are there any issues? You aren't taking advantage of her?"

Derek shook his head again, and said," I promise you, m'lord. I haven't, and none of my friends have. There are some who have given her looks, but we've been deterring them. Even though Delilah could handle herself, we've been testing her skills, and we were left impressed."

He bit back a laugh of the look of satisfaction Delilah had. He was sure her ego went up a little.

Colt chuckled, and said," Yes, Warrior Bunnies do have very good skills. Delilah, Mamina and Griine are no exceptions. I just wish the Empire views them with a more favorable outlook. Instead of savages and whatever perverse thing they have for them." He said the last part angrily.

Frost had the same sentiment, and said," Yeah, once we have a 'chat' with the Emperor and whoever else helped with the invasion, we'll make things right."

Delilah smirked, and said," And I and the rest of my people will rejoice once the Empire is brought to their knees. They got a taste during their failed invasion. Then they'll know how we Warrior Bunnies felt when-"

"Delilah, remember what Kaine and I told you. Don't let revenge cloud your judgment or thoughts." Colt admonished.

Delilah's ears drooped a little in embarrassment, and said," I'm sorry, m'lord."

'Cute.' Frost thought when she saw Delilah's ears move. He had a feeling he would never get used to that.

"It's fine. Although I was half expecting Kaine to come in and flick your ear. " He said the last part in amusement.

Frost snorted at that, and Delilah huffed, but said.

"Worry not, Master, we'll return to Italica soon. We won't let them mourn any longer. Especially Myui."

Colt nodded, feeling a pain his heart, he could only imagine what his youngest was going through. Sure he and her teachers had taught her how to be a proper lady, and future Countess of Formal Clan and Italica. But she was still a child, and she had just started to heal after her mother's passing a couple of years ago. He could only hope Elle and Loui, his two eldest daughters, would look after her, even though they were married off to different clans, and had responsibilities.

Especially the fact that their two husbands had went alongside Colt to go through the Gate, and he didn't know their whereabouts. Identification was still happening, and Laswell had promised to send 'photos' of the prisoners, to see if any of them were his daughter's husbands. But so far, nothing.

"The time will come indeed. Delilah, would you be so kind to go outside for a moment? I would like to talk to your friend here."

Delilah nodded, and walked out of the room, and closed the door. Colt motioned for Frost sit in the chair, and he did.

"I must thank you for saving her life, as well helping and protecting her. She was always so cheerful and open back in Italica. Although when Kaine, who is my Head Maid, brought her and Griine, they were both at a low point. But we helped the both of them. And I'm glad that she's still the same, after joining your military. But, protect her, and bring her back to Italica and my House."

Frost nodded, and said," You have my word, Count."

"Good, you have my deepest thanks, lad. That is all, and I'm afraid I might need to cut this visit short though. I need some rest. But can you bring Delilah in though?"

Frost nodded as he got up, and said," Get some rest then, m'lord. I'll get Delilah."

Frost walked out of the room, and motioned for Delilah to come in… why did she have a pleased look on her face?

Once she did, Frost looked at the guard, who looked a little pale.

"You good dude?"

"Yep." He said in a small scared voice.

Frost looked in the room, and saw Delilah bow one more time, and walk out.

"Come along Frost, we have my people to see." She said, and walked down the hall.

Frost walked after her, and decided he did not want to know.

The visit with the other captured Warrior Bunnies was interesting, and like Colonel Davis said, they were injured. The worst was one named Diana who had been shot, and blown up by a grenade. She was still unconscious, after returning from another surgery, due to the shrapnel that was in her, but was now just recovering and unconscious. Although she had lost her leg, and had a scar that reminded Frost of Anakin Skywalker's. Other than that, the other Warrior Bunnies, who were all in different floors, due to security reasons, were pleasant, albeit cautious and suspicious of Frost. But Delilah was the one to break the ice.

In total there was seven, counting Delilah, but the sixth one was dead. Unfortunately she died protecting her 'Master' during the battle, and didn't give up. The others were either caught in explosions, or were distracted enough to get shot or knocked out like Delilah. Per their agreement, Kate had beforehand showed pictures of them, including the dead Warrior Bunny. To see if any of them were Delilah's friend Parna, but she both sadly and was relieved to know that they weren't her.

After their visit, Frost and Delilah went back to base, and headed out with the rest of the team. That's when they told Delilah about going to a local bar/restaurant that catered to the military, and it was close to the base. The squad had a private area of the bar reserved for the night. And once Delilah found about it, especially getting the chance to try some of the local cuisine, she was excited.

Frost and the others were already in civilian clothes, and so was Delilah, after going to the base's PX. The main issue with disguising Delilah was her ears. Her tail and the rest of her body was manageable, but the fact was that her ears were pretty much noticeable. A regular hat wouldn't suffice, so they opted with a beanie. It concealed her ears, and the sides of her head that normal ears normally went. They did think that due to a lot of people accessorizing themselves, which included wearing headbands with cat ears. That no one would notice, but they played it on the safe side. And they would figure it out in more detail later.

The group walked in, the bar/restaurant was busy with various people in uniform, or were in regular clothes.

"Irasshaimase!" Someone from the kitchen yelled.

Delilah looked at Frost in confusion, and he said," It means 'Welcome, please come in'." And she nodded.

A Japanese woman in a Kimono walked up to them with a smile, and said," Welcome. How many in your party?"

"We're under a reservation. Richards." Sandman said.

"Ah yes, I'll take you to it."

The both of them followed the lady to door down the hall, and she opened it. The room itself was big enough for a small group to hang out, eat and relax. And they all sat down.

"Is there anything you would like to drink?"

"Sake, please leave the bottle." Sandman said.

The waitress nodded, and closed the door.

Delilah looked around the room in awe, and said," This is rather quaint. The Jap-anese has a nice culture."

"Yeah, but it doesn't beat the good old USA. Let's hope you can get permission to come state-side with us when the time comes. Illinois, Texas, Washington and New York." Truck said.

Delilah looked interested, and said," That would be most interesting. I would love to tour your world if given the chance." She then looked curious, and asked," I know Derek is from Washington, and Andy is from Texas. Where are you both from?"

Truck smirked, and said," Illinois, but more specifically the city of Chicago. While the boss here is from New York, but more specifically New York City."

The waitress came back in, and gave them glasses and the bottle of Sake, and said," I'll be back in a few minutes to get your orders." She said and left.

Sandman poured the drinks for everyone, and he grabbed his glass, while the others did as well.

He raised his glass and said in Saderan," A toast, to our new member and sister in arms. Delilah, welcome to Delta Force. And welcome officially to Team Metal. To new beginnings, comradery and to also the amount of ass we'll kick along the way."

"Here, here!" Frost, Truck and Grinch said.

Sandman nodded, and looked at Delilah, who was beaming," This is to you kid. Cheers."

Sandman downed the Sake, and the others followed. Delilah did the same, and she hummed in approval.

Delilah got up, and said," I would like to thank you four for welcoming me with open arms. Even though first impressions weren't the best. And it's only been two days since I joined your team. Again I thank you, and I hope I can repay you all. And I can't wait to fight alongside you, and your fellow warriors."

"To the same as you, kid. And you don't owe us anything. Your part of our team now, we look out for each other." Sandman said.

"Very well then. So... in regard to looking out for each other... I don't know how to read your worlds writing yet. Can you help me with this menu?" Delilah sheepishly asked.

The rest of the team laughed, and Frost went to help her. After that, they enjoyed the night, and enjoyed the company of their new teammate.

Back at the other side of the Gate, The Saderan's were busy at work working on multiple defenses, offensive weaponry that would be facing the Gate. And also working on the wall that would block the Gate. There wasn't any sign of nervousness, if there was, then they were hiding it. The garrison around the Gate had a feeling anticipation, and also general superiority. Knowing it was only a matter of time before the people from the other side of the Gate would come, and feel the full might and fury of The Empire.

On top of a nearby hill that overlooked Alnus, a lone figure stood watching them work. One would think she was just a young woman at first glance. But the large ornate Halbert she had shouldered stopped anyone's thoughts of her being a defenseless girl.

Rory Mercury, Apostle to the God Emroy smirked at what she saw. And also what Emroy had told her during her praying. That's how the God's communicated to their Apostles. Which was through prayer, sometimes speaking through others, and most commonly speaking in their minds.

"Hmm, the Empire will know the full might of these people across the Gate soon. You'll be rejoicing at the number souls coming, m'lord. And I as well, I can just feel them now." She said the last with a shiver and biting her lip.

Rory soon walked away, humming a tune, while also looking for the next group of people who would be cut down with her weapon. And meet Emroy once they passed.

From what Emroy told her, Hardy had brought a new player into this world. Normally, she wouldn't care what the Goddess did. And she would pretty much ignore any mention of her. But this time, Emroy said the Gate opening was Hardy's work. And also knowing the potential events of what could happen, especially in regards to pleasing her lord's hunger for the souls of the soon to be diseased. Rory knew she was going to enjoy all of this.

Chapter Text

-A week later-

President Dirrel both listened to what his aides had to say, while also looking at the reports that were on his desk. Even if he both heard and read it all, he was still trying to wrap his head around it. Once they finished explain, he let himself think on the subject for a second. He looked around him, besides his aides, he saw Vice President Isaiah Blackburn, who was the first black Vice President, Secretary of State Margaret Walker, who was in Japan taking care of some things in regards to the invasion into the Special Region, so she was on video call. Secretary of Defense Hendricks, General Miller and also House Majority Leader Republican Raymond Williams and Senate Majority Leader Democrat Alejandra Ortiz. As well as House Minority Leader Democrat Trevor Kane and Senate Minority Leader Eliza Prescott.

One would think and question why the leaders of the House and Senate would be in a meeting like this. But the President and Vice President had a plan.

"So, we're recruiting these… Demi-Humans right?"

"Yes Mr. President, most of the human soldiers, mostly those of higher nobility, are not cooperating. Or we believe that they should stay in the prison camp in Iwo Jima until further notice, or we believe they wouldn't be trusting enough. But we found out that their non-human recruits are more open to helping us." Hendricks explained. "They are now integrating into the units they joined. Well, after they make a deal with the Japanese and our government, and depending on the severity of their charges, based upon what they did during the invasion. A couple of notables which include what is called a Warrior Bunny with a Delta Force Team, a Volralden or some type of werewolf with Task Force 141. And a Marine unit in their Force Recon branch has an Elf."

The man said that as if it wasn't the more bizarre turn of events ever, and Dirrel applauded the man for taking this seriously.

"Well, it's a sound strategy. We know next to nothing about this Sadera or Falmart, and the rest of world. Even with the intel we gathered. So having guides who know the lay of the land is good." Miller said.

"Right, so, from what I understand, the Empire treats these Demi-Humans or Humanoids as inferiors, right?" Vice President Blackburn asked.

Secretary Walker was the one to answer, and said, "Yes Mr. Vice President, from what we gathered, they are basically treated as second class citizens. The majority are treated with indifference, but they are viewed as savages… and some of the human like Demi-Humans, or Humanoids are considered beautiful and uh… are used for... you get the picture. Most recently, the Warrior Bunnies, were attacked by the Empire three years ago. Their Queen abandoned her people, and left them for dead and at the mercy of the Empire. The remaining Warrior Bunnies were enslaved, killed or displaced and took up various works."

Dirrel nodded, while also feeling very angry at what he was hearing, even though he had heard it before. He could tell everyone else was feeling the same, and he saw the look Isaiah was giving him.

Good, that's one step down. Now for the much harder part.

"Right, keep us posted on any more information. You two are dismissed, but the rest of you, please stay."

Hendricks and Miller nodded with a salute, and walked out of the room. Dirrel sighed as he looked at the remaining people in the room.

"So, I guess we can all infer where this is going. We all know a lot of people will become displaced once we cross through the Gate, and fight the Empire with the Japanese. And even if this whole thing ends, and everything rebuilds, people will be looking for homes that may not be there. And their views of Demi-Humans or Humanoids might change or not. So, there will be a possibility that they and the regular humans might want to… immigrate to our world."

He looked at Congressmen Williams and Kane and then at Senator's Ortiz and Prescott, and then at Secretary Walker. Williams, Prescott and Walker were people Dirrel had worked with for a number of years, and was good friends with Williams. While Ortiz and Kane were some of the newer bloods in a sense, or newer and younger members of the Government. And even if they were from opposing parties, Dirrel respected their fire and want to serve the American public while in office.

And it was a nice change of not seeing older politicians for a change. Even he knew that the younger generation needed to start leading. And not have older politicians, some in their nineties continued to lead. He was planning on the idea of term limits, something his predecessors have also thought of. But that was normally shot down in the floor. But Dirrel was someone who liked to get things done. But he also knew it would have to be on the back burner for now. Due to more pressing issues that needed to be addressed at the moment.

Williams, Prescott and Walker had the look of people who knew there was a long road ahead, and would do the best that they could do. While for Ortiz and Kane, they seemed to brighten, and also had the looks of people planning for a battle.

Although thinking about it now, they probably had an inkling of an idea on the subject. The U.N was already starting preliminary work on future refugees and other issues. Issues that normally arose when planning to a country and its people before, during and after any type of crisis.

Williams knew Dirrel the longest, so he was the one to speak first, "Rob, you do know the implications and the long road ahead of this right? I know it was going to inevitable. But, we barely got the approval from Congress and the Senate for sending our boys to fight alongside the Japanese. Heck, public opinion was another factor for the approval; people were calling for us to act and help. And you know this would bring up issues of Immigration and the sort." Williams said.

"Not only that, but some people won't be thrilled about the more... exotic nature of them." Walker said, with Prescott nodding in agreement.

Senator Ortiz surprisingly said," I will admit, it will be hard. Yes, the more vocal members of our party will want to bring them here, and show support for them. But there are some who will be skeptical."

Kane sighed, and said," These people have kicked and berated long enough by this Empire. We have to do something for them. Yes... public opinion will be extremely mixed. But Mr. President, we need to take action."

Dirrel nodded with a sigh, and glanced at Vice President Blackburn. Him and Isaiah had talked long and hard about this before the meeting. Everything that was said, was already seen by them in different briefings. The both of them wanted to get the reactions out of Majority and Minority Leaders in Congress and The Senate. And to see if they could get Bi-partisan support for all of this. And like what Congressman Kane said, they need to act, and find a solution.

"Everyone, I'm well aware. Vice President Blackburn and I discussed this thoroughly, knowing that something like this will happen, and we need to prepare for when it comes. So all I'm asking, is that we can work together on this, gain Bipartisan support for all of this. And we'll deal with the outcome when it comes."

Once he got the nods of approval, Dirrel felt a weight was lifted off of his shoulders, but also felt a new weight was put on.

Well, there's no turning back now.

"Good, now let's get to work."

-A month later-

"Straight to the finish! Go!"

Delilah sprinted, while firing her M4 at the targets and also avoiding to hit the civilian targets. Once she fired at her last target, she sprinted to the end, and heard the beep of the alarm.

"Alright… 20 seconds, plus hitting all enemy targets, no dead civies. That shaves off 10 seconds, which means you finished the pit in less than 10 seconds again. That's great, Delilah." Frost praised.

Delilah flipped the safety on the Rifle, took out the magazine and the chambered round and placed it on the table. She smiled, and said," Thank you, Frost."

It had been a month and a half since Delilah had been officially inducted into the United States Military, and also an official team member of Team Metal. The day after the celebratory dinner, Command had given the official word that the Special Region Task Force would go through the Gate in a month and a half. After hearing that, Team Metal had ramped up Delilah's training, and the Warrior Bunny was left to wonder if they were actual demons sent by Hardy. She even got to know why Derek's nickname was Frost; he sure did know how to be serious, cold and no nonsense when he needed to be. That also applied to Grinch as well, Delilah knew he was a warrior, but he always showed a good natured, carefree joking side. So it was also a surprise to see him as the same degree of seriousness as Derek was.

From morning to late at night, with only a couple of breaks, including when she got hungry. But also a day out of each week where she would have the day off. They trained her into the ground, until she did everything perfectly, or to their satisfaction. She would sometimes end up passed out on her bed after training, eating and shower, but wake up the next moment when her teammates took turns slamming the door open to wake her up. There were times where she thought about killing them for putting her through all this, but she prevailed. Delilah had thought her trials to become a Warrior Bunny, and also her training to become a staff member of Clan Formal was hard. Including the latter, Kaine was older, but the older woman really knew how to be strict and stern.

The training entailed mainly teaching her and watching her do Delta Force training that they all went through. And correcting her if she messed and needed to correct said mistake.

Marksmanship, Demolitions and Breaching, using the previous named skills together in a training scenario. Tradecraft, Executive Protection and finally using all previous skills in a test that applies all that they had learned.

Delilah was right at the end of the training, and she had performed exceptionally in the eyes of her team. Even though normally, Delta Force training lasted six months, but Team Metal had managed to condense it to a matter of weeks or a month.

For Marksmanship, once she learned how to field strip and take care of weapons, along with more safety and how to fire from Grinch. She went to the Range, and used all the weapons they gave her. There were some bumps, like when she fell on her back when she used a Shotgun for the first time. She loudly cursed at the recoil and at them for laughing at her. Luckily no other incident with a Grenade either. Thanks to Grinch's teachings, she was able to successfully use each weapon given to her within two days. And due to her abilities, she was able hit moving targets easily. She found herself liking Sub-Machine Guns and PDW's or Personal Defense Weapons, due to their use in close combat situations. And she also got her own M1911, which she had happily showed Frost.

After mastering weapons, she was then given a rundown on a 'Shoot House' where fake targets and hostages were placed. Frost was the one to teach, and show her how to do it. Which she had done just now, but at first, she had a lot of trouble. She ended up taking out all of the fake targets; she dropped her weapons, and went to each target to slash it with her sword. Heck, she also unloaded her magazine of her main weapon and sidearm.

Sandman had not been pleased, and Delilah got to know her superior's more cross and angry side. She saw a little bit when he had yelled at Frost for not properly giving her instructions, but it was different when she was on the receiving end. Even though Delilah was fearful, she was still a proud Warrior Bunny, and took it with a stoic look. But she did listen, and performed the Shoot House a lot less recklessly and more proficiently… well as proficiently as she could as a new recruit. But, she soon got the hang of it.

For demolitions and breaching, Truck helped her out with that. Truck showed her the basics of making bombs, how to detonate explosives. As well as learning how to pick different kinds of locks. Luckily, for the former, there weren't any mishaps, or else a crater would be all that was left of them. But Delilah soon got the hang of it.

Sandman was the one who helped her with the espionage related skills and helped her out with blending in. Even though her ears, fur and tail was an issue, they were able to work it out further. A hat that could hide her ears could only do so much. Although she excelled at surveillance and counter-surveillance, due to her abilities and also her various job for Clan Formal. Besides being a maid and bodyguard, Delilah was also a spy when needed. Apparently all the staff at Italica had these jobs as well. And she promised to them that she wasn't currently, and the Count hadn't asked her to either. She was relieved when they said they believed her. And also, even though Delilah was a bodyguard when needed, she needed to learn security techniques of their world. And that also brought up the need for Delilah to learn how to drive. In case she needed to protect someone while driving, or needing to use a vehicle for either defensive or offensive purposes.

Frost was the one to teach her, and the young Delta Operator was pretty sure he had almost died a couple of times. A lot of reckless driving, trying to teach someone who's worlds only transportation were wagons, horse and Wyverns, learning what to do and not do was a hassle. But like her other training, Delilah soon got the hang of it. But Frost felt like he had a lost a couple of years, and thought that going on missions where he nearly died was less scary.

All these skills, she had used in a final test they did the other day. They had help from another Delta Team, Anvil, with the test. Overall, her final test went great, although a few things needed to be touched up, but she passed.

Another good thing was that she was taking her English lessons and lessons about Earth pretty well. Frost would say he was pretty proud of Delilah, she was a fast learner, and was naturally curious. So she was able to hold a good conversation now, with a few hiccups here and there. Truck was the one to suggest that Frost should use a song as a goal. And the both of them narrowed it to the song 'Alphabet Aerobics', due to how hard it was, and they had Delilah read off from a sheet. And Frost recorded her, so he could show her, her progress. Although one issue she had trouble with was with slang and idioms at times, that led to confusion and humor. And for Earth history, as well as learning how to use modern technology went well. Some slight hiccups and mishaps, but he guided her through it.

Frost grinned and said," It warms my heart to see where you are now. To think, you were just a boot, but now, you're a Tier 1 Operative. That makes you even more deadly."

Delilah then sports a feral grin, and said in English," I was already deadly as a Warrior Bunny. Your training merely made me more deadly."

Frost, who was somehow used to Delilah's moments of sadism, merely shook his head in exasperated amusement.

"C'mon, let's get everything squared away; pretty sure you met your quota in training. Also, pretty sure it's chow time."

Delilah perked up, and said," Then lets feast on what whatever the cooks have."

That was another thing; Delilah found herself loving food from this side of the Gate. The food in the Mess was alright, but considering Delilah had never had most or some of the stuff, she ended up loving it. The cooks even got to know her, and saved her stuff. Not to mention Delilah also loved the food from Murakami's, the bar/restaurant they had went to, to celebrate Delilah joining Team Metal, and the military. After eating, she had hoped to try more of Earth's delicacies, and Frost and the others had promised, depending on how they could get to allow it, take her to America, and have her try more stuff. That had made her happier.

Frost and Delilah got her gear situated in the training area's armory. As they were leaving, they were met by two people. One was Roach from 141, and the other was the Werewolf or Volralden that was recruited into the Task Force. And his name was Wolf.

Frost and the others had met him and Amber, a Warrior Bunny like Delilah, after asking 141 to help train Delilah. Due to part of Delta Training other Special Forces groups from different countries would come and both train and share tactics. So it was quite a shock to meet the guy or Werewolf. But apparently instead of being mean and intimidating, he was friendly and mellow. And Roach was the one to be picked to help train and integrate him, like how Frost was doing with Delilah.

While for Amber, Soap was the one to help train and integrate her. Amber herself was a little more reserved, who preferred to stand to the side and observe. She was sociable though, once she warmed up to people. Delilah had explained that she had been through a lot. And didn't say more, due to knowing Amber should be the one to talk about it. But she and Wolf, like Delilah, excelled in the training and learning about the new world they found themselves in.

"Hey Roach, Wolf, you guys taking a crack at the Pit again?" Frost asked.

"Yeah, big guy here wants to be faster. And hopes he won't fall down the stairs like his first two times." Roach teased.

Wolf rubbed the back of his head in embarrassment and said in English," I was startled."

Just like Delilah, after he was given enough training and was skilled with firearms, Wolf had gone to use the pit. Roach was the one to teach him how to do it, and Wolf had his turn. He was a tad slow, which was reasonable, considering it was his first time. But, when he went up the stairs, he got startled by one of the enemy cutouts that normally popped up near the end of the stairs. And he ended up falling down the stairs. He wasn't injured, but he got a couple of bruises. And also everyone couldn't help laughing, and Roach swore he had heard a chuckle from Ghost. Who didn't seem like the type, or even knew how to, he was that serious. Even though he was prone to jokes in his normal serious way, Soap was used to them, and even said a couple himself.

While for Amber, she did as well as Delilah, this also included taking out all the targets. And getting an earful from Captain Price about doing it properly like Sandman did. But overall, her performance and training since then went the same as Delilah.

Frost chuckled, and said," Don't worry big guy, we all had our embarrassing moments. Good luck."

"And maybe we can spar later?" Delilah asked in English.

Wolf gave the Warrior Bunny a nod, even though he looked slightly pained, and said," If I have the time, sure."

Delilah smirked, and said," Don't worry; I won't have Shino come along."

Wolf breathed a sigh of relief, and said," Good, she scares me."

The four walked their separate ways, with Frost and Delilah walking to the mess hall.

"Speaking of Shino, she invited me to have drinks with her, Mari Amber and some of the other female service members. It's a welcome to the JSDF Special Forces for Aurora." Delilah said.

Aurora was the Warrior Bunnies that injured and captured by the military. She had gotten injured after protecting an injured Noble. Both of them survived, but Aurora ended up killing or injuring a couple of Police Officers and soldiers. After talking with interrogators and Delilah, she agreed to help. Although she was on a stricture watch and probation, and had to work with a Japanese unit, per orders from the governments. After the review with Delilah and Team Metal, Command thought she would do well in Special Forces. Her injuries weren't as bad, and due to Warrior Bunnies healing quicker, she was out of the hospital, and walking around a month after Ginza.

"On base, or somewhere nearby?"

"At Murakami's, I already cleared it with Sandman and he got permission from the higher ups. Shino said we're going to have a blast." Delilah happily said.

That was another development, Frost had gone and talked to both Kuribayashi and Kurokawa to help integrate, and hang out with Delilah. Soap had thought was a good idea as well, and did the same for Amber. Both Japanese women agreed to it, and the four of them had ended up hitting it off, and becoming fast friends. Although Frost unfortunately had to play the fourth wheel for a bit, due to needing to translate for both Warrior Bunnies. Soap would've helped, but he admitted he was taking longer to learn Saderi. But once both Warrior Bunnies were able to hold a decent conversation, or if one of the girls brought a translator book, they didn't need him. Besides Shino and Mari, a couple of other women, either from the U.S or Japanese service members became friends with the Warrior Bunnies.

The same went for Wolf, it was really intimidating to meet and be around the big guy. But he soon found out he was pretty good guy. And had also found out he was just a mercenary back home. He and a few others of his people were only a part of the invasion due to the Empire contracting them. Also, he didn't really attack anyone either, he had quickly realized everyone was harmless. Although he had to defend himself against approaching police and soldiers. But he merely injured them.

But, Shino, Delilah and Amber became best friends, mainly due to them being fighters, and having the same bloodthirstiness for a fight. But they soon found other interests they bonded over. Mari did find herself becoming the motherly figure to them, or the one to rein them in when they became too much. Frost and Soap had apologized, and said he would help, but the Medic had politely refused, and said she could handle it. She had even jokingly said she had known Shino for a while, and was both used to her antics, and knew how to rein her in.

Frost shook his head in amusement, knowing how much she liked the place, and said," Once again, if your ever allowed to go to the States. We need to show and give you some good old American food. Authentic kind, not just the stuff they serve in the Mess. Remember, Grinch knows a good BBQ joint in Austin."

"I would much rather go to Sea Till, first."

"Seattle. Really? Why… oh right." Frost remembered, and sighed.

A week after Delilah's celebratory dinner, he was video chatting with his family, and he heard the door open. Truck announced his presence, saying he needed to get something. Frost didn't think any of it, and his family said hi to him. But he soon became confused with the surprised looks they had… well Brandon looked slightly smitten, and Chelsea had an awed expression.

He had turned around, and saw Delilah standing behind him, with a small smile, although a slightly guilty one and waved. Truck was not in the room anymore, and Frost swore he would kill the man later.

After that, introductions were made, and both his family and Delilah became acquainted. Although Brandon ended up asking Delilah if she was single and Chelsea had basically demanded to know everything about her. His parents took a liking to her, some of it for his dad was the fact he could spot someone from military background easily. And he had asked Delilah to swap some war stories, which she was happy to do. While his mom… gushed at how cute she was, asked whether Frost was treating her well. And she had asked her to visit when she was allowed to when given the chance.

After that, Delilah told Frost that she liked his family, and hoped to visit when given the permission too. And Frost was on the fence about it for a bit, but he ultimately decided it would be a good idea.

"Well, like I said before, we'll see. But if you're allowed in the future, then I'll show you around my old stomping grounds, and have a good time around the city."

It all depended on whether the U.S President got the approval to allow refugees from the Special Region to live in the United States. President Dirrel had recently revealed about a Bipartisan effort to allow humans and Demi-Humans, starting with those who were serving in the U.S armed forces, to live in the United States, and become U.S citizens. Reactions were mixed, but a lot of people were for it. Heck, even the U.N was talking about it. Although Japan was a mixed bag, for obvious reasons, but a growing number of Japanese were starting to support it.

Delilah smirked, and said in a flirty tone," My, do you say that to all the girls, Master?"

Frost chuckled, and felt his cheeks heat up a little, and said," Uh… just be careful and stay with Shino and Mari. K?"

Her fun ruined, Delilah pouted, and said," I'm not a child, Derek. I can handle myself. But don't worry, I will."

Frost chuckled, and ruffled her head; Delilah made a sound, and flicked his ear hard. She also had a small blush on her face. Frost yelped and rubbed it. While also half-heartedly glaring at Delilah, who looked smug.

-Two Weeks Later-

Delilah stood along with her fellow assembled Warrior Bunnies. All the tribes were united. She and everyone else was listening to Queen Tyuule's speech.

"The Empire may have invaded our lands, but they will soon know the full strength, resolve and fierceness of the Warrior Bunnies! May our ancestors and the Gods look down favorably upon us! We will fight, and we will win! The Empire's blood will be spilled!"

Delilah grinned fiercely as an Imperial Soldier she stabbed in the chest, coughed blood, and saw the light leave his eyes.

She looked at Griine and Parna, who she had known since they were kids or kits. And they were even a part of the same training clan. They had also slaughtered their own enemies. They all nodded at each other, and continued to fight.

Feelings of anger, confusion and betrayal after hearing the Imperial Messengers message of Tyuule's betrayal of the Warrior Bunnies.

She let out a cry of anger, and decapitated the messenger, blood spraying everywhere, but she didn't care.

"Parna, w-what are you doing?!"

"I-I'm sorry… I can't go on like this… please forgive me." A broken voice said with sob.

Delilah gasped as she woke up in her bed, her heart was racing, the nightmare… no memories still fresh in her mind. She looked around, and sighed in relief. Good, she was still in her room.

She sniffed, and wiped away the tears on her face.

She looked at the clock in her room, which read 6:10 AM. The first rays of the early morning daylight were starting to creep behind her curtains. Knowing she wouldn't go back to sleep, she got up, put on her workout clothes, and went outside. After stretching, she started her run around the barracks area. Normally she would do it with Derek, who woke her up around 7, but she felt she needed to do it alone, and clear her head. She started to jog, and she replayed the memories from her dream. Gods, she hadn't had that dream or sequence of memories in a while. She guessed that the coming days were bringing it back.

The invasion through the Gate was going to happen in a couple of days, and everyone was on edge, or preparing. She herself was ready, she trained every chance she got, honing the skills given to her by her… brothers in arms, Team Metal.

She smiled a little as she jogged, those four… Derek, Andy, Andre and Jason, they were like family to her now. Sure, back in Italica, working with the other staff: Mamina, Griine, Persia, Meia, just to name a few. They became something like a family to her.

Sandman was like a father to her, as well as a mentor. She had never met her father, male Warrior Bunnies were rare, so other men either humans or other species, mainly human men, were taken by Warrior Bunnies. Well… taken was a stretch, most of the men taken by Warrior Bunnies to help procreate didn't complain. The ones who did were a small minority. Her father was human, from what her mother told her, said he was a young merchant. But back to what she was originally thinking, Sandman was someone she could depend on, and look to for guidance. He reminded her of the Tribal Elders who helped or gave advice to the younger Warrior Bunnies. He was still a leader, and helped steer her on the right path when she trained, and didn't… sweet coat it, yeah that was the phrase, when she did something wrong. All of it was to help her succeed, and she did. She had found out he was married and had two kids, a boy and girl, 8 and 13, respectively. He had even showed her pictures of them, and they looked to be a nice family.

Truck, was someone she could relate to about personal issues that they shared. She had found out about his people's struggles, after she talked about her people and other Demi-Humans went through. It made her feel happy that she had someone else who could relate to her issues, but she also felt anger. Just because Truck and other dark colored people looked different, they were still human. She had told Truck that, and he merely grinned, and thanked her. So that was something they could related to. Besides that, he was sorta like Sandman, who helped steer her correctly, and helped her out when needed. He had even showed her the music he liked, which was something called Rap and also Rock music. The former she thought it was okay, but she ended up liking the latter. And instead of a father figure, he was like an older brother to her. Delilah was an only child, even though twins were common for Warrior Bunnies.

Although only child may not be the best term, due to Warrior Bunnies raised and lived together communally. Everyone was family; they all looked out and cared for each other, it was a support system.

Grinch, was also like and older brother as well, and she found his humor to be well, humorous. Even though she didn't understand some of it at first, she slowly started to get it. And like Sandman and Truck, he helped her and mentored her. And he always knew how to cheer her up, and encourage her. Not only that, he helped her with how to understand and use this worlds weaponry. Besides that, he had even showed her some of the music he liked, and even played some songs on his guitar, which she ended up dancing and singing to, like with Truck's music. She had ended up blushing at the praise from him and the others had given her.

And for Frost… no Derek… she couldn't imagine being without him.

Delilah stopped, and felt her cheeks grow red, not from jogging, but from the feelings she was feeling when she thought of him.

At first, she was scared, mainly due to the fact that he had a gun trained on her, and he could've killed her. After that, it was resignation after she came to in her hospital bed, and was told of what happened to her. And thinking she was going to be his slave, but she wasn't thankfully. After that well… it was mix of different emotions, but it boiled down to trust, growing friendship, and comradery. Sure he was her handler, he was supposed to watch her and see if she did anything. But, he treated her kindly, fairly and went out of his way to treat her with respect. He was friendly with her, didn't treat her like how normal Imperials did. He wanted to get to know her, he talked about himself and his life, and she did as well. He protected her, even if she didn't need it. He was a friend to her, but it was starting to change.

She wasn't what these feelings were. It wasn't typical kind of feelings that Warrior Bunnies felt. She couldn't think of or imagine being without him. She did have an idea, but she wasn't sure if he would feel the same, and it worried her on how he would react.

Would he feel the same, or would laugh it off and think nothing of it?

"Hey, are you alright?"

Delilah looked behind her, and a man who looked to be in his early twenties, had rare brown hair that his people didn't normally have, which had military style cut, sorta like Frost's. But the most noticeable thing was his ears, which were Elf ears.

"I'm alright, nice to see another Demi-Human. I'm Delilah." She said with a slight bow.

"Haldor Luna Marceau, it's nice to meet you." He said with a bow as well.

"So, what brings you out here?"

Haldor looked at the rising sun with a small grin, and said," I was watching the sunrise… I did it all the time back in Falmart with my father and my sister."

"Same, before I started my morning chores back in Italica. You wanna get something to eat? The food here is good, and I'm sure breakfast is being served now."

"Very well, lead the way."

Delilah and Haldor sat down in the mess hall, due to it being the early morning; there weren't that many people there. One of the servers had said morning to her and Haldor, and had given her an extra muffin. One of the perks of being their favorite costumer, which was told to her in amusement.

"So… how are you enjoying things here? Are they treating you well?" Delilah asked.

"Very well, no grievances. I will admit though, with how vicious and bloodthirsty these people were during the invasion, I thought I would die." He said with a shutter.

Delilah winced a little, and said," Yeah, I had a few close calls, even when I was captured. I thought the Imperials fought savagely when they attacked my homeland. But, these people… cleaned the floor with them."

"I think the phrase is 'wipe the floor' with them. But yeah, they may fight like savages, but they are nothing but kind to us. They are nothing like the Saderan's. So, how did you find yourself here?"

"I work for House Formal, the noble family that leads Italica. The Count was called to fight, and I was chosen to be his bodyguard and fighter. Italica may be a safe haven for Demi-Humans, but it's still a part of the Empire. So, The Count and a couple of lower nobles from the city have to take Demi-Human as bodyguards. What about you?"

Haldor had a slightly faraway look, and said," I live in Kowan Village, located in the Koan Forest, with my father and my sister. The Empire leaves us alone, and we don't really have any issues. Every week, a group of us travel to a nearby village to trade. I, my sister Tuka, and a couple of others were the ones to go this time. But, on our way to the village, we were met by an Imperial outfit patrolling. And they were planning on taking us prisoner… no doubt to take us to the slave markets. I even saw one of them look at Tuka, and another female elf, named Avalon in a less than pleasant way. But, I and the two other males bartered and pleaded with them. Take us; our wares, and let Tuka and Avalon go, and they did. Last I saw of my sister was her crying out to me while Avalon ran off with her."

Delilah gave him a sympathetic look, and placed a hand on his, and said," You have my sympathies. What about happened to the other two?"

Haldor sighed sadly, and said," That I don't know. We were separated after they took us to a military camp. I was forced work alongside the archers for the camp, who would then be a part of the invasion into this land."

"At least on the bright side, we'll be going home soon. And maybe we'll be able to find them. So, which branch of this worlds militaries did you go to?"

"United States Marines. I'm part of a Reconnaissance Battalion. Due to my skills with a bow, I was made into a Sniper, and I like it. Even if I prefer my bow. I will admit, the Platoon I was placed in is an interesting bunch. But we've become good friends. Unfortunately, we are not going to be a part of the invasion. What about you?"

Delilah scowled and said," Yeah, I'm in the same... storage house for wheels as well."

Apparently, Special Forces weren't allowed to fight alongside invasions like this. When Delilah had found out about it, she was disappointed and mad. She felt like she had gotten her hopes up, but Derek and the others explained that Special Forces were only used for well special missions or Ops that conventional military assets weren't needed. But Sandman had explained that Command had given them the green light to go to Italica once the order was given. And also any other mission they would be needed in the Special Region. Heck, he even said there could be a possibility of her doing missions here on Earth, once given the chance or permission. That did make her feel better, especially the part of going home, but she was still miffed.

Delilah continued by saying, "But I'm with U.S Special Forces. I'm primarily a close quarter specialist, but I can perform other duties. Ironically, I was placed with the people who captured me. It's a long story. But, I'm glad that I was placed with them. I've become good friends with them… especially the one who's been my handler." Delilah fondly said the last part with a blush.

Haldor smirked a little, and said," I take this one is someone you think highly of, huh? Do tell?"

'Crap, looks like Lopez is starting to influence me.' He thought.

Delilah blinked, with her face looking redder, and said," Uh, it's nothing like that. We're just close friends, nothing more."

'Thank the Gods Grinch isn't here.' Delilah thought thankfully.

Haldor nodded, not convinced, but he wasn't the type to pry into others business.

"Well, here's to a successful Invasion, and to reuniting with our family and or friends when we're allowed to go through." He said with a raise of his orange juice glass.

Delilah nodded, raising her orange juice glass, and they toasted and drank their drinks.

She then remembered something, and said," Except, I won't be there when the

-A couple of days later-

Delilah stood along with Team Metal, she and her team were in civilian clothes. She wore sneakers, jeans, a hoodie, with the hood up fake glasses and a beanie. Even though the team was not going to be a part of the invasion, they were given permission to watch in civilian clothes. It was also an informal test for Delilah, to see how well she would do to remain inconspicuous in a public environment. And so far, she was doing well.

Frost, who was standing next to her, placed a hand on her shoulder, and she looked at him. He gave her an encouraging nod, knowing she wanted to be a part of it. Delilah nodded in thanks, even though she was itching to fight and gut Imperial soldiers, she just had to wait. Hers and the others time to fight would come.

Sandman looked at her, and said," Don't worry kid; our time to kick some ass will come soon."

"Got it, boss man." Delilah said with small smile and nod.

Sandman shook his head with a snort, for some reason it amused him to hear Delilah use modern slang or words. At least it showed she was integrating nicely.

Today was the day of the invasion into the Special Region, and the Task Force was lined up into two columns. In the front, were four of each United States M1A2 Abrams tanks and Japanese Type 90 tanks, with the tanks crews standing outside of their vehicles. After that, were troop transports/Light Armored Vehicles, with it being a mix of LAV's, Stryker's and other armored transports. All the troops were standing to the side of the vehicles, ready to embark into the vehicles.

The new Japanese Prime Minister, Motoi Shinzō, stood behind a podium that was in front of the Gate; to his left were General Hazama and Colonel Davis, who were in combat fatigues.

"Two months ago, at this very spot, not only Japan was changed, but the world as well, once this Gate appeared, and a hostile Army came through."

As Frost listened to the Prime Ministers speech, he glanced over to the right, and saw the memorial shrine, where people were paying their respects, mourning or placing flowers. Two people caught their interest, a woman and her young daughter. He remembered them vividly, when he and Itami were helping civilians get to safety, they came across the both of them. And they led them to the Imperial Palace, but the mother was looking for her husband, but after keeping tabs on them later, he found out that the husband had died during the incident. The mother was crying, while the daughter stood next to her, looking lost or not sure what to do.

Frost made a silent vow, promising he would make those responsible for all of them, play.

The Prime Minister soon finished his speech, and once the podium was moved, General Hazama and Colonel Davis stood in front of the column.

Hazama looked at everyone, and said," The eyes of the world are looking upon you all. Let's show this Empire what happens when you awake a sleeping giant." He then nodded at Davis.

Davis nodded, and said," All troops mount up and prepare to move out! Let's go!"

The crews of the two lead American tanks, who were a part of the reactivated United States Marine 1st Tank Battalion. Along with their Japanese counterparts, all got into their tanks and started them up.

Staff Sergeant Augustine 'Papá' Perez, who was the commander of his Tank Heroic Villain, sighed in pleasure, and patted the tank. He still remembered when he got the call from Captain Brookes and the Lieutenant Colonel that the Tank Platoon was going to be reactivated. He was thrilled and was in disbelief, but happy that him and his crew, who had been transferred to an LAV, after none of them wanted to leave the Corp yet, were back in the saddle. Not to mention the fact that thanks to a couple of favors, they got their original tank back in their hands as well.

He was worried they would be rusty, but they all remembered it like the back of their hands.

Sergeant Jonathan 'Jono' Miller, his Driver/Second-In-Command

Corporal Norman "Machine" Ellison, his Gunner

Lance Corporal Richard 'Ritchie' or 'Chi' Ingham, his Loader

All of them have been through it all, and they weren't planning on breaking up anytime soon.

"All Rhino and Olympus units, this is Rhino-1. Proceed with checks. And call out your status so we can get to rolling out. How copy?"

Perez smirked, and said," Solid copy Captain. Miller, Ellison, Ingham, status?"

"She's purring like a kitten, boss."

"All ammo is accounted for, and all weapons systems are hot, sir."

"Ready to load at moment's notice, boss. All good energy and vibes."

Perez smirked, and said," ¡Mis hermanos, vamos a hacer esto! (My brothers, let's fucking do this!) This is Heroic Villain, call sign Rhino-2. We're good to go, sir." He said the last part into the comms.

"Solid copy 2, this is Mississippi Queen, call sign Rhino-1 Actual. We're good and ready to go."

"This is Warpig, call sign Rhino-3. We're good and ready."

"This is Dixie Trouble, call sign Rhino-4. We're good and ready. Let's show'em what happens when they mess with the South."

"This is Spirited Away, call sign Olympus-1 Actual. Ryokai (Roger)… I mean, roger we're ready." The Japanese tank commander said.

"This is Endeavor, call sign Olympus-2. Ryokai, we're ready." The second Japanese tank commander said.

"This is Inuyashi, call sign Olympus-3 reporting. Ryokai."

"This is Typhoon, call sign Olympus-4. Ryokai."

Captain Adrian Brookes nodded, and said, "Good. All tanks. We're REDCON ONE. Prepare to move out."

The barrier in front of the Gate opened up. Once given the green light, the tanks rolled out, and into the Gate.

And thus, the invasion of the Special Region had begun.

(Prism Communicate - Hisako Kanemoto, Nao Tōyama, and Risa Taneda, TV Version)

The name of the story flicks like a small fire, and then shows Delilah stretching, and beginning an early morning run. As she runs, in the background in the sky, begins a small slide show that showed Ginza, Murakami's, and an aerial view of the military base Team Metal was stationed. They all transitioned in a pixilated fashion.

The background then showed picture of people, which was of Team Metal. Sandman was first, then Truck, Grinch, Frost, and then finally a picture of them and Delilah standing together and posing. The pose showed Sandman in the front, with his arms crossed, Truck was to the right of them, he had his hands in his pocket, was smirking and leaning a little. Grinch was on the right and doing the same. Frost was standing next to Grinch, he also had his arms crossed and he was grinning. Delilah was leaning to the right of him, her left arm around his neck, and she held her right hand up in a peace sign.

The final shot shows Delilah stopping and smiling at the morning sky.

Chapter Text

(Sore wa Akatsuki no You ni - Kishida Kyoudan & The Akeboshi Rockets, Full Version)

The music begins with it showing the Gate in the middle of Ginza, it then blinked out and the Gate in the Special Region is shown, and it sits on top of Alnus Hill. The words to the title blinks in and out of existence, behind the word 'GATE', Lelei's staff and Tuka's bow was shown crossing each other. After the word 'GATE' appeared, there was a border that showed Frost on the left and Delilah on the right. Frost was shown to be loading a magazine into his M4, while Delilah unsheathed her sword from her scabbard and twirled it in her hand. Behind the words 'The Operator' was shown Delilah's sword and Haldor's Mk 13 MOD 7 Sniper Rifle crossing each other, after the word was shown, it showed the border again, with Frost cocking the Rifle and a round was shown with a glint. On Delilah side, she rubbed her thumb on her face, and she had her face paint on. The word 'And' was then shown, and behind it, showed Wolf's Sword and Rory's Halberd crossing each other. Finally the words 'The Warrior' appeared, with Frost and Delilah stand side-to-side, with Frost in full uniform aiming his M4 on the left, while Delilah, who a uniform that was a mix of American fatigues and her Warrior Bunny garments held her sword, ready to attack.

The words to the title blinked in and out of existence like a strobe light, before fully appearing with it saying 'GATE: The Operator and The Warrior'. In the background of it, were silhouettes of various people.

There are more shots, with a border showing two sides, with showing various scenes in rapid pace. The first shot on the left shows Team Metal in civilian clothes walking through the city. Frost, Truck and Grinch are laughing about something, with Grinch in the middle having arms around their necks. Sandman watches on in amusement. While on the right, Delilah is in the halls of the Formal Clans mansion; she is happily doing some cleaning with Griine and Mamina nearby doing the same. The next shot shows Lelei on the left performing spells, with Master Cato watching her near their home. While the shot on the right shows Tuka happily strumming her harp in a tree, while Haldor is on the tree limb above, he is admiring and aiming his bow. The next shot on the left, it shows Itami and Kurata are both reading and talking about something excitedly. Kuribayashi is near them, and she is talking about to Kurokawa who nodding and talking as well. While the shot on the right, shows Haldor hanging out with members of the U.S Marine's 1st Reconnaissance Battalion.

The next shot on the left shows 141 training, with them showing Wolf different close quarters combat techniques. While that goes on, on the right, Rory is shown looking at the moon at night; she is standing at the edge of a cliff. At the same time, Wolf attack the dummy, while Rory turns around and spins her Halberd and slashes.

The next shot shows Molt standing on a balcony, with his children and General flanking him on either side. With the shot panning out to show Imperial Legions standing at attention.

The next shot after that shows Hazama and Davis barking orders in full combat gear, in front of the Gate.

A shot of a column of the Special Task Force in the middle, with the camera speeding through them, goes through the Gate, and finds itself in the Special Region. Various shots show JSDF and U.S Military personal and vehicles in combat.

The final shots show four photos: the first was of Team Metal with Sandman in the middle and arms crossed. Truck is on his left, his arms are also crossed with a smirk, Grinch on the right, smiling with his arms crossed. Frost is standing next to Grinch, and he smiles a little at Delilah, who is side hugging him, and she holds her right hand out with a peace sign. The second shows Task Force 141, with Price in the middle, arms crossed, with the others flanking him. The most noticeable being Wolf smiling, and he is hugging Roach and Soap from behind. Roach laughs, while Soap looks surprised. The third photo had the Japanese members of Third Recon, with the most notable being Itami being pulled down by Rory and Tuka, who try to hug him from behind, while Lelei watched curiously. The final photo shows the American members of Third Recon and Haldor, with an LAV-25 behind them.

As the tanks rolled through what seemed like the never ending tunnel. But Captain Ingram knew the barrier the Imperials erected was coming up soon. Ingram looked down at his driver and said," Hey Blake, you got the housewarming present?"

Lance Corporal Jarrod Blake smirked, and said," Got the song boss. Here we go."

He took out his phone, and played a song that was already qued. The speakers outside of the tanks then started to blast 'Welcome to the Jungle' at max volume. No doubt it would scare the hell out of whoever was at the other side at Alnus.

Ingram nodded, and, "All Rhino and Olympus units, we're coming up onto the barrier. Once we blow it, spread out once we make it through the tunnel. Watch your sectors and maintain vigilance; we're not sure of the strength of the enemy until we see them. And make sure to leave a small enough gap for the rest of the convoy to follow through. Am I clear?"

Once he got confirmations, Ingram nodded and then said, "Good. Perez, let's show them what happens when you don't show guests some manners. You guys got the honors."

Perez smirked and said," Copy sir. Chi, Machine, you heard the Captain. Let it rip."

"Copy boss. Loading one HE." Chi said and loaded a shell. He then gave a thumbs up to Machine.

Machine smirked, he lined up the shot, which was in the middle of the fast approaching structure.

"One on the way!" He said and fired.

Legate Cletus El Magus was a man who would die for his Emperor and the Empire. He had fought, bled and killed people all throughout his time in the Military. Just like his father, and his grandfather, and his ancestors before them.

He even fought and led his Legion that was under the command of General Marcus and Prince Zorzal during Prince Zorzal's war against the savage Warrior Bunnies. And even if they were savage Demi-Humans, he had to admit he respected their fighting spirit. But like all enemies of the Empire, they soon fell under their might. And it helped that their bitch of a Queen surrendered herself to Zorzal. He found it amusing that she thought the Prince would keep his end of the bargain. The Empire didn't show mercy to their enemies, and even if they did, it was to make them Vassal States, or place them into slavery.

But Cletus had to admit, the Prince was one lucky bastard though, having that disgraced Queen to warm his bed. He was quite lucky to have his own Warrior Bunnies, one was a bodyguard for him, and the other was his Mistress. The latter he could see why the Prince kept his prize for so long, they made good bedfellows.

But for some reason, he felt a sense of foreboding. It was as if the Gods were trying to tell him something, he just didn't know what. He had felt it after Godasen had made him charge of the garrison and Legion's in the area around the Gate. The garrison here at Alnus was over 5,000 men strong. While Godasen himself was at a camp with the main army and was about a half hour away from the Gate. Cletus had also heard that the Emperor had called upon the Vassal States to be ready, and they were ready to be called at a moments notice. But overall Cletus knew that the Noble/Senator wanted to take credit in case Alnus needed reinforcements. And that would make him a hero, but he couldn't do anything about it.

All Cletus had to do was reinforce the surrounding area, including the hill and the Gate. Which he and the engineers had done, with trenches that would stop their war machines, some were to be lit on fire to deter and stop the invading forces. Guard towers, with archers or Ballistae's, wooden stakes in the ground, siege engines. And any other weaponry or defensive fixtures that could stop or hurt any invading force. He even had a large wall built, which was made of wood and some metal. They were getting ready to build the concrete part of it soon. Although the only issue was that concrete was something used for more important construction projects. But he had managed to procure some, so he had to use it wisely.

Cletus was currently walking around the camp, inspecting everything; it was his daily morning routine by this point. Unlike some officers who only looked around, gave orders and didn't do much. He was the type to help out when needed, and do things hands on. He was one of the few fair officers or Legates. The only times he wasn't, was when he suspected cowardice, those who spoke badly about the Empire and Emperor, or weren't performing at peak proficiency as a soldier of the Empire. Although the first one was something he felt, something he would never admit, was potentially justified. In order to prepare for the coming invasion from the Empire's new territory, he had to interview the survivors of the failed invasion. They didn't paint a pretty picture on what they could potentially be facing from the enemy. Granted, when he was there for that one interrogation, he thought the soldier was overreacting. And also was trying to make things seem a lot worse, and be a coward.

But after hearing the testimonies, he had gotten worried. He had faith that the Empire would drive these barbarians back, just like they always did. But he felt that the fight would be long and bloody. But he reasoned that this war would be like the war with the Warrior Bunnies. The war didn't last that long, but the Demi-Humans put up a fight that led to a lot of Legionnaires dead. But thanks to their superior numbers, their Queen saw that the war was lost, and promptly surrendered herself, and they were free to take the territory, and the Warrior Bunnies.

Also, their new territory was well, new. The Gods blessed them with it, but Cletus had to admit they should've sent scouting parties to probe the new world. If they had, they would've been more well prepared, and would have easily taken over their new territory. Not only that, but the expeditionary forces would not have been decimated and the Empire would've gotten more riches and slaves.

Those thoughts had sobered him, and had felt his confidence go up. The Empire will soon meet these troublesome barbarians on their own territory. And they would soon know the power and might of the Saderan Empire.

Cletus was busy listening to an engineer talking about adding more Ballista's, when he started to hear a strange sound. He knew he wasn't the only one, due to people around him looking around. The sound itself was starting to get louder, and he could've sworn he was starting to hear words that he couldn't understand. As it got louder, he realized the noise was coming from where the Gate was at.

Before he could even comprehend the approaching loud noise, the barricade in front of the Gate exploded. The Orc guards stationed near the structure were blown away, their limbs and bodies exploding as if magic had done it. Some nearby soldiers were thrown to the ground, and the what remained of the barricade that wasn't destroyed blasted everywhere. Cletus watched in horror when one large piece crashed into a guard tower. The tower crumbled with the two archers falling to the ground.

It didn't stop there, the loud noise was now louder, and whatever it was, it was giving Cletus a small headache, and he felt chills go up his spine. He then realized it sounded like music, but it sounded more horrifying, as if Hardy had composed it herself.

He soon felt horror when he saw where the strange music was coming from.

Armored Elephants!

Eight of them came out of the Gate, and they stood there like foreboding monsters. They didn't stand there doing nothing for long, when two of them in the middle spewed fire from their trunks. Cletus had to duck when a large explosion rocked nearby. He soon heard the cries of the wounded and dying in no time.

Years of being a soldier brought him back to reality. He turned towards his aide, who was shaking in fear, and said. "Sound the battle horns! Get everyone ready to fight! And send messengers to alert General Godasen and the capital! The enemy has arrived!"

"Yes Legate!" He yelled, and ran off.

By that time, the battle horns roared in the early morning. Men and Demi-Humans were the ones who weren't already trying to fight back, were scrambling to get ready for battle. Cletus saw a boulder being launched at the armored elephants, and one of them landed near it. But a couple of archers tried to fire their arrows, but they bounced off. The elephants then fired at the archers and they were nothing but a memory.

Cletus clenched his fists, the bad feeling he had seemed to multiply. He was starting to realize why the survivors of the first invasion were so afraid and haunted. But, he wasn't going to let his fear cloud him. He had a battle to win and an Empire to defend.

'May the Gods grant us mercy.' He thought, and then got to shouting out orders.

"Gunner! Guard tower at 2 o'clock!"

"Ready sir."

"Fire!"

"On the way!"

Ingram's gunner let another round loose, and he smirked when he saw the tower explode, with the Ballistae guy turning into dust.

"Beautiful. Keep at it." Ingram praised.

He felt right at home, commanding this armored behemoth of destruction with his men. He thanked God and Lieutenant Colonel Collier for giving them another chance. And also thanking the latter for pulling some strings to get everyone their old tanks back. He should feel bad for the U.S Army tankers who were going to get their tanks, but he didn't.

"Rhino Actual, this is Fox Actual, we're standing by, and waiting to bring the Marines over. How copy?"

"Solid Copy, Actual. Go ahead and bring them in. All Rhino and Olympus units, we're moving up to provide more space." Ingram said into the comms, and snorted and said. "Man, these Roman fuckers are screwed. They'll learn firsthand how it's not good to fucking mess with United States Marines. Oorah?"

The guys in the tank gave an 'Oorah' back, feeling the same sentiment as their leader.

"Grassley, load up an anti-personnel round will ya? Some of these smaller, faster little devils, and also some remaining Orcs are trying to rush us." Ingram said, and watched in satisfaction as those things were torn to shreds by the Flechette tank rounds.

A large group of Demi-Human auxiliary troops, which were a mix of Orcs, Goblins and other creatures that Ingram thought came straight out of hell had tried to attack the tanks. The tanks paid them back by decimating them, some of the smaller ones had tried to attack the tanks. All they did was bang on the armor, and they were blown away by either the fixed machines guns, or one of the tankers that popped open a hatch to fire a couple of rounds quickly. But apparently, they didn't get all of them.

"Hey sir, we got a small trench line approaching. No sign of enemy infantry." Blake said.

Before Ingram could respond, some arrows zoomed in front of them, and hit the small trench line. The tankers were surprised when a line of fire erupted from it, and they stopped. But they weren't bothered or worried, due to how heavily armored their tanks were. And something like that wouldn't be an issue, but it was better to be safe than sorry.

"Rhino Actual, this is Olympus Actual. What should we do, over?" Olympus Actual said.

Ingram thought for a moment, and said," We wait for now, don't know if they have any more surprises. Fox actual, be advised, the enemy lit up a trench line on fire. We don't know if they have anything else. So be cautious. Out."

"Copy Rhino."

"Bastards are getting their bearings now." Blake said, and Ingram agreed.

Coming out through the Gate were six American MRAP light armored vehicles, and the passengers inside were a Platoon of Marines. The Marines in question were elements of the I Marine Expeditionary Force, but to be more specific, the 1st Marine Division. Unfortunately, due to them coming, the Saderan's started to pelt the vehicles with arrows, and also ballistae's. And then it happened, a couple of ballistae's hit the lead MRAP, with the final one punching through the front passenger side. And the co-driver ended up getting impaled in the chest. This caused the MRAP's to stop, and the back doors opened, and the Marines sprinted out, and they all went took cover in another trench line, after they made sure there wasn't any accelerant. Or they kept their positions behind or near the tanks, and far enough away from the fires in the trench ahead. They also watched out for any incoming arrows from archers, boulders or whatever the enemy had in store for them.

A slightly tanned man in his mid thirties, who held the rank of 1st Lieutenant, and he was holding an M16A4. On his uniform his name said 'Hernandez'. He bit back a curse at what happened to one of the vehicles. He then talked into his earpiece.

"Command, this is Charlie 2-1, we've linked up with the tanks, and are holding positions at the top of the hill. One casualty after a couple of ballistae shots broke through the front passenger window of the lead vehicle. Over." Lt. Hernandez said.

"Solid copy. Damn, thought we could get out of this without any issues. Maintain positions until the tanks start moving again. Out."

Hernandez huffed a breath, and gazed at the valley below. He could see numerous people, regular or inhuman running around, or trying to fight. The tanks so far were doing a good job, but anything could happen.

But they were Marines; they could handle any type of shit the enemy threw at them. This wasn't Hernandez's first time fighting these bastards. Him and his Platoon were a part of the joint U.S-Japanese training, and were also called to help defend Japan once the Empire came. A couple of his men were injured, but luckily no one died. The worst injury was when they were clearing house to house during clean up to flush out Saderan soldiers, and one of them got the drop on a Private. He was fine, but he got his arm chopped off, before Hernandez paid the bastard back with a shotgun to the face. Other than that, the aftermath itself was something he wouldn't forget.

He had seen some things in the Middle East, but these Saderan's were another level of fuck up. Like seeing piles of Civilian bodies, with a flag at the top, or people impaled by spears. Those would haunt his nightmares, but he wouldn't let those people die in vain though. This Saderan Empire was going to get what was coming to them.

"Alright boys! Let's show these Roman knockoffs what happens when you mess with a United States Marine! Oorah?"

"Oorah!" Was the cry back from his men.

Yōji Itami thought that after being hailed a hero after his and Frost's action during Ginza, would be the end of it. But he was proven wrong; after he got the orders that he would be a part of the invasion into the Special Region. Itami fully admitted, and he wasn't ashamed at the fact that he only joined the JSDF to help fund his hobbies, and to also help Risa financially when needed. The latter was something Itami promised would keep coming when needed, after he went to talk and say goodbye to Risa before he shipped out. She was worried for him, but he promised he would be okay. It was nice they were still on good terms after their divorce, even though the only reason they got married was for financial reasons. But there was a small part of him that hoped they would get back together, and this time for love. Which was odd, he wasn't a romantic, but a guy could dream he supposed.

He even took out a life insurance policy on himself in case anything happened to him. So Risa would be financially stable enough after he was gone. He didn't tell Risa that though, and hoped she would be cool with it, if anything happened to him. Which he hoped nothing will, and he would get out of this mess uninjured.

He honestly did not expect to be roped in… no ordered to be a part of the invasion. Perks of being a national hero, he thought sarcastically.

If only Frost had the pleasure of being in the same boat as him. Then again, the guy wanted to be in the military, and would be for being part of the invasion force. But, he was Special Forces, and Special Forces didn't fight in conventional battles alongside regular military units. But he would probably be doing missions around the Special Region though. He even heard rumors of Task Force 141 playing a part too.

Another thought that crossed his mind was that he was surprised Delilah wasn't here. He didn't spend much time with her, but got to know her a little bit. But Shino and Mari had the pleasure of getting to know her more. Both women sung their praises of her, and found her to be their new best friend. Well mainly Shino, Itami got to know the small close quarter's specialist, and she apparently had a lot of the same interests that aligned with Delilah. And also Kurata, after he found out cat girls were a thing in Delilah's world. He basically asked her a lot of questions, especially about Delilah's friend Persia. Although that wasn't his total main focus surprisingly, he was interested in knowing what else the new world held. Itami was no different, he read enough fantasy Manga to make him curious and excited about what lied beyond in the Special Region.

Well, besides a bloodthirsty, militaristic, ancient Roman like Empire. Hell bent on enslaving, killing and possibly taking over their world. He wasn't looking forward to seeing them again.

But back to Delilah, like Kuribayashi, she loved a good fight, and had the same savagery. And he had heard and seen a little of the training she had to go through, which was pretty rough and grueling. When he had trained for Special Forces, he had also been trained by U.S Delta Force operators as well. Sometimes he still wondered how he passed though, he guessed he had the strength and ingenuity to do so, one he only used when it came to his hobbies. So her not being a part of the invasion was probably pissing her off right now. And he felt bad for her. He heard about her plight, and his heart went out for her. But he knew Frost and his team would keep her in check, mainly Frost. Itami wasn't the most perceptive type, but he could see that she and Frost had a thing for each other. And even if he hadn't noticed, then hearing Shino and Mari gush about it made him know of it. Neither told Delilah about acting on her feelings, they thought it was best for her or Frost to figure it out on their own.

It reminded him of one of those cliché Manga's where both characters had a thing for each other. But they were either too dense or outside forces kept them from realizing or acting it out.

"Hey Itami, you good?" Kurata asked.

Itami got out of his thoughts, and looked at Kurata, who sat across from him in the armored troop transport they were in.

"Yeah Kurata, I'm fine. Just thinking." Itami reassured.

Kurata nodded, although he did it looking nervous," Yeah… I'm sorta nervous as well. I guess it's good we have the U.S Marines and both ours and their tanks going in first, right?"

Itami nodded, and said," Yeah, we'll be fine. Especially if the Marines are fighting alongside us. You've heard the stories of what type of battles they've been in. And what they've accomplished."

"Yeah, hey, Tomita, didn't you say you were deployed the Middle East, alongside the U.S Marines?" Kurata asked.

Akira Tomita, a tall imposing man, sat next to Kurata. Even though he looked imposing, he was actually a nice guy. He was also placed under Itami's command

Tomita nodded, and said," I did yeah, but we were there in a supporting role, and didn't fight alongside them. Although it's important to stay vigilant and be aware, anything could happen. But it's like what you and the Lieutenant said, the Marine's and the armor will back us up if something happens."

That seemed to help Kurata, and Itami gave Tomita grateful nod.

The occupants in the room felt the vehicle, which was an American MRAP, lurch as it started to move. This meant it was their turn to go through the Gate, and everyone in the vehicle, and the others vehicles waited on bated breaths for the battle ahead.

'Well, no turning back now.' Itami thought. 'All I wanted was to go to the convention.' He thought the last part mournfully.

How did things go so wrong?

Legate Cletus could only stare in horror at the battle that had unfolded. Or however you would classify this, he would say it was a one sided massacre. The enemy kept on performing their deadly magic, and destroyed anything that moved. They even had war machines that dismounted their troops. Even with the complete chaos of the battle, the archers, trebuchets and catapults managed to fire their arrows and boulders at them. Even though they were soon destroyed by those armored elephants that continued to spew death, he was glad that some of them hit their targets. Although when the boulders and arrows did hit their armored war machines, it just bounced off. He took satisfaction though when one of the ballistae marksmen said they had punctured one of the transports, and got someone. But that had just made them madder, and pressed their attack.

But it didn't end there, when the Wyverns were finally able to take off, and try to attack them, more war machines had came. And they were able to spew more of their magic at a faster pace, and tore the Wyverns and their riders apart. Even their Mages couldn't do a thing, even with their most advanced spells couldn't penetrate their armor. And the enemy's magic completely destroyed the defensive shields that the Mages put up to defends themselves. And they too soon fell in a blink of an eye.

"M'lord! The enemy is advancing and we're being slaughtered. What shall we do?!" One of his subordinates frantically asked.

Cletus knew what must be done, and said," Send two more messengers. We have to alert General Godasen and the Capital… Alnus is lost. Prepare the men for a Calvary Charge, and any others to follow us. We shall go down fighting and with honor."

The officer looked stunned, but he nodded and took off to get the messengers, and to spread the word.

Cletus marched towards his horse, all the while, explosions, men running away, or running towards the enemy went around him. Even the screaming of the wounded and dying around him didn't make him stop. By the time he got to his horse, the rest of his men were mounted. He looked at one of his men who held the flag of the Empire proudly, and it flapped in the wind.

Cletus then unsheathed his sword, and raised it at the enemy.

"FOR THE GLORY OF THE EMPIRE! IN HONOR OF EMPEROR MOLT SOL AUGUSTUS! CHARGE!" He bellowed, and he and his horse took off.

His men roared back, and they took off after him.

Up on the hill, the troops saw what was happening, and what was coming towards them.

"Jesus Christ, they're just charging at us now?" One of the Marines said disbelief.

Marines and JSDF troops were watching in disbelief at what was coming towards them. A large Calvary Charge was fast approaching them, and even with the roar of battle, they could still hear the Saderan troops screaming in rage.

"Well, this sorta reminds me of the Ride of the Rohirrim from Lord of the Rings." Another Marine said.

"Yeah, except they won that fight, mainly thanks to fucking ghouls. These guys are making a last stand charge, and they ain't got no ghouls." The Marine next to him said.

"Shut up Montes."

"If any of you Americans make a Banzai Charge joke, then go fuck yourselves!" One of the JSDF soldiers yelled in English, and a round of laughter was heard.

Lt. Hernandez sighed, know how this was going to end. It wasn't going to be pretty, but they needed to end this thing now and secure the area. Or else things would harder down the line.

He went to his comms, and said," All troops, fire at will."

The sounds of gunfire, tank rounds and other modern munitions went off.

All the while, everyone forgot the drones that were hovering over the battlefield. The ones that were feeding real life/time of the battlefield.

Delilah had felt fear before, from the time she and her fellow Warrior Bunnies were left betrayed and not knowing what was going to happen. Fear of being killed after she fought Derek, and he had a gun trained on her. But right now, she was a mix of fear and somehow awe.

"We never… no, the Empire never stood a chance, didn't they?" She asked in disbelief.

Frost tried to come up with the words, but all he could say was," Afraid not."

Once the team got back to base, they went to one of the one observation rooms that were showing the battle across the Gate. It was thanks to the drones that were deployed after the LAV's carrying the Marines came in. And like they thought, the battle was favor of alliance forces. The Saderan's never stood a chance, sure they got lucky a couple of times, but they were losing overall.

Delilah sat down, she bent down, and held her head. The others went to check on her, but she waved them off. But it didn't stop Frost from sitting next to her, and placing a hand on her shoulder.

"You good kid?" Sandman asked concerned.

Delilah wasn't sure, a part of her wanted to feel sadistic glee that the Empire was now the ones being slaughtered, humiliated. And potentially destroyed… well that was up for debate. But, she didn't know how to feel now. Sure she had learned a lot of the military here on Earth, and how they were leagues ahead of the Empire, and any other military back in her world. She even saw videos of what modern weaponry could do. And she even used and trained with some of this world's weaponry herself. And yes, she did see a lot of the destruction and chaos when the Empire first invaded Japan. But she only saw a small taste of what they could do. But now, after watching the live video of the invasion, and the battle that followed, she fully realized how things were going to be now.

The Empire was seen and was top dogs for centuries, and no one was able to defeat them. But once the Gate opened to this world, the Empire thought it would be business as usual. It was at first, the Empire managed to kill a large number of civilians, cause a lot of collateral damage. And also kidnapped people to be enslaved, and also took a lot of goods and resources. But, no, once the Japanese and Americans got their act together, the Empire was defeated; they were given the same treatment and bloodshed they normally gave to their enemies. Except it was done by more superior forces, with more superior military that was leagues ahead of the Empire. And now, the full military might of this world's military was on full display and looking for revenge and retribution.

It was as if the Gods were finally punishing the Empire for their sins.

"It's just… a lot to take in right now." Delilah said.

Sandman nodded, knowing what she meant, and said," Yeah, the Empire sure has paid the piper now. Things could get worse, it all depends. Makes you glad you're on our side now, huh?" He said the last part as away to lighten the mood."

"I guess… but what does that saying mean? Does it have anything to do with the Pied Piper? Do you have intel that their under the Empires coin?"

All she got were confused looks.

"You mean you have a guy who can control rats with a magical flute?" Grinch asked with a raised brow.

Delilah shook her head, and said," No, it or she is a Shapeshifting Assassin for hire. She comes from a Demi-Human species called Dars, who can change into anyone. She's the most well known. She's manipulative, cunning, very good at her job and ruthless."

She raised a brow at the shocked expressions she got.

Sandman let out an agonizing sigh, and asked," Delilah, why didn't you tell us or anyone else this information before?"

Delilah's ears perked up, the tone Sandman used wasn't anger, but she felt like did something wrong.

Delilah raised a brow and asked, "Was I supposed to? You didn't ask, or it never came up in a conversation. I did speak about them when I was interrogated by your intelligence orders. I just assumed they told you. Also, is your Pied Piper like the one in Falmart? When I asked those who interrogated me, all they did was smirk and said yeah."

Sandman pinched the bridge of his nose, and said," No, no one told us. Pretty sure it's one of those 'need to know' things or the spooks at the CIA will probably be handling it."

Truck snorted, and said," If it's the latter, than I can only imagine what they got planned for them in the future."

Frost rolled his eyes, and said," Please, Truck. It's the CIA, of course they got something planned."

"What do you mean Alnus is lost?! It's barely been two hours, what happened?" Godasen asked in disbelief and anger.

Two hours ago, a messenger on horseback had given word from Legate Cletus that the enemy had breached the Gate, and was attacking. After that, another messenger on a Wyvern had went to give the news to the capital. After that, it was a waiting game for when news would come of the victory against the barbarian invaders. Or news that Cletus needed reinforcements, and Godasen would be the one to lead the charge, save the day and be a hero.

Even if they were far away, the men could still hear distant explosions, possibly from the enemies' magic, and their own magic. But no one put much thought into it.

It wasn't two hours later that two more messengers, both looking frazzled and beaten up, with bandages on ones head. And the other had bandages around his arm, or what was left of his right arm, had arrived. Godasen had also recognized one of them as one of the Legionnaires who took down one of the enemies machines a couple of months ago. They were both sent by Legate Cletus, saying that Alnus was lost, the garrison was destroyed. And Legate Cletus was leading Cavalry Charge against the enemy, and was going down fighting.

The messenger, who was Argus, shook in fear and disbelief, due to still being in shock. He thought it was a miracle or an act by the God's that he survived. His fellow soldier, who he had forgot his name, had just got on a Wyvern, so he could alert the Capital of the news.

"T-the enemy was far superior, their weaponry and magic… it wasn't like anything I've seen before. And even if we did hit them, their shielding spells blocked them. I mean for a time, I think some of the boulders dented the armor. We also barely hit their troops."

Godasen raised a brow at the last part, and said," So, their troops and war machines can be hit and damaged then? That's good to know, it seems these invaders aren't so invisible after all. We'll just have or artillery focus on their armored war machines until their shields disappear. And then we'll attack the troops when their out in the open. Legate Cletus was a good man and soldier, he went down with honor and dignity. Let my forces avenge him and the fallen by showing them the true strength of the Imperial military. We need to prepare for our march to our victory."

Argus winced at the declaration, after the horrors he witnessed, he wasn't sure if the Empire could stop these new invaders. He also wasn't sure if Romulus was still alive, the both of them were ordered to different positions. It pained his heart at the thought of his best friend, who he had known since they were children. He prayed to the God's that he was alright.

"Can you repeat what was said, Bouro?"

"Yes, your highness. Invaders have crossed the Gate, and annihilated the garrison at Alnus. Alnus has fallen to the enemy." Said the green furred Demi-Human, who was under the bed.

Tyuule sat in disbelief, but her face then morphed into a cruel mocking smile.

She felt something she hadn't felt in three years… hope. Hope that this long nightmare was coming to an end, and the Empire days were numbered.

She remembered feeling the same sense of mocking giddiness when she first heard that the Empire's expeditionary forces were slaughtered. It still amused her that the Empire thought it was a good idea to invade a land they had no idea what was on the other side of the Gate. If it wasn't that bastards Molt's idea to invade, she would've thought that foolish Zorzal had ordered it. She actually had to hold back her mocking laughter when she first heard it. Although she herself had faced the brunt of Zorzal's rage after he came down to see her, which revolted her to no end. But at the end, she still felt a sense of giddiness at the Empire's defeat.

Although the Empire didn't come back empty handed when they first crossed over. A large of number new slaves, who came from the other side of the Gate had soon arrived. Tuuyle had felt a pain of sympathy for them, especially the women. She knew they would face the same nightmare she was in. One of them looked like she hadn't been an adult for long. And she kept on asking for what she assumed was a name. Hoki... or Horoki, or something. She didn't care that much.

But now, apparently the same thing happened again, and this new threat had taken Alnus. Sure General Godasen's forces were going to meet them soon, but if the last two times were anything to go by, then he and his forces will fall. Which means whoever this new foe was, they were far superior force, one that could have the potential to raze the Empire to the ground.

Tyuule had been the Queen of one of the Kingdoms the Empire had invaded. Her tribe and the other Warrior Bunny tribes that allied with hers had fought bravely. But the Empire's numbers were too big. And the war would've been lost, and in the end they did lose. She was the one to foolishly believe that once she allowed herself to be taken as a slave by that bastard Zorzal. Then he would keep his end of the bargain, and leave her people alone. But he had went back on his word, pressed the attack and conquered her people's land. And due to that, her Warrior Bunnies were scattered, with no home, a lot of them killed, taken into slavery or just displaced and aimless.

All because she hoped her sacrifice would save them.

And now, she was paying for her sins.

She hoped was that her people would forgive her, because she could never forgive herself for her weakness.

But hopefully, the end was near, she would be free from this nightmare, and she will watch the Empire burn. By whomever these invaders were.

"Thank you, Bouro. Report back if you hear anything else."

"As you wish your highness." He said, and slithered back into the shadows.

Tyuule lay back down on her bed, relishing for a moment of this new development. Before reality came back to the forefront of her tired mind.

(Prism Communicate - Hisako Kanemoto, Nao Tōyama, and Risa Taneda, TV Version)

The name of the story flicks like a small fire, and then shows Delilah stretching, and beginning an early morning run. Frost soon joins her, and she smiles as they jog side-by-side. As they run, in the background in the sky, begins a small slide show that showed Ginza, Murakami's, Alnus Hill and then an aerial view of the military base Team Metal was stationed. They all transitioned in a pixilated fashion.

The background then showed pictures of people, which was of Team Metal. Sandman was first, then Truck, Grinch, Frost, and then finally a picture of them and Delilah standing together and posing. The pose showed Sandman in the front, with his arms crossed, Truck was to the right of them, he had his hands in his pocket, was smirking and leaning a little. Grinch was on the right and doing the same. Frost was standing next to Grinch, he also had his arms crossed and he was grinning. Delilah was leaning to the right of him, her left arm around his neck, and she held her right hand up in a peace sign.

The final shot shows Delilah and Frost stopping, they smiled at each other, and then looked at the early morning sunrise.

Chapter Text

Life for Imperial General Elpenor El Marcus had changed quite drastically over these past couple of months. Originally, he was leading the Imperial Legions of the Expeditionary Forces that were selected to go through the Gate at Alnus. And to conquer the new territory that lied beyond for the Empire, but that had backfired spectacularly. Elpenor still had flashbacks and night terrors of what transpired that day, and wondered how he survived, while many of his soldiers didn't. Considering how powerful this worlds militaries were, they were leagues ahead and it pained him to say it, but it was the truth. They were better than even the best Legions that the Empire had to offer. He saw his men and Demi-Humans torn to shreds, eviscerated, mutilated or just gone by the firepower both the Jap-anese and Ameri-cain's utilized. After seeing such horrors, one would think these people would be savages out for blood. Or were Hardy's own demons from her realm that were coming for their very souls. But no, they weren't, they weren't barbarians or savages as he originally thought. They were civilized people, ones who were defending themselves after the Legions, which he led, were attacking. And didn't do unspeaking acts like torture or humilation

He also thought he would be tortured, tormented or anything else horrible. But these people treated his wounds, cared for him, and treated him civilly to an extent. It made his blood boil that Agent Graham had threatened his family if he didn't cooperate. He told them everything he knew, he would've let some things out, but the threat of his family, especially his daughter hung over him. So he had no choice on what to reveal or not. Besides Agent Graham, he talked to other members of Graham's order, including a colleague named Agent Laswell, who was surprisingly a woman, or the Jap-anese intelligence. After that, he laid in his hospital bed to recover and was also informed by Agent Graham that he and his men would be going to a prison camp made for them. But only for those who weren't injured, or those who were able to be moved after healing from their injuries.

He was one of the many who couldn't be moved, so he was stuck in his hospital bed. Luckily after two months, he was healed enough where the healers or doctors believed he was well enough to gather his strength. As well as be fitted with a prosthetic arm. Besides all of that, he had also gotten lessons on learning this world's history and languages. The latter being both Japanese and English, those were the languages of the Japanese and Americans, respectively. Luckily, due to being a seasoned military commander, who had to make quick decisions, plan out battle strategies and also went to the premier Military Academy in the Empire. He was a quick learner, although English seemed easier, and he'll admit he had trouble with writing in Japanese. But overall, he could hold a good conversation in both languages.

He had conversations with the people who guarded him, once he got proficient enough to speak with them. They were skeptical or slightly hostile at first, but relaxed over time and opened up. Apparently the Japanese weren't much fighters, but the American's were and hearing some of their exploits made Elpenor wonder what it would be like if he had these American's under his command.

While for the former, he was fascinated by what this world had accomplished over its long history. Especially in regards to the militaries of this world, from what technology used over the centuries, to the tactics. But he was most surprised about the history of this 'Roman Empire', apparently this Empire bared a striking resemblance to the Saderan Empire.

Although he wished he was on that island camp called I-o J-ma or however it was called. The prison camp on the island was called Camp Rome, with the significance of the name not lost on Elpenor. And he had honestly wished he was there, due to various Nobles and Officers complaining about their living conditions. The conditions weren't bad in anyway, they were good. Everyone got three meals, beds, everything was clean and there was also activities to keep everyone from getting bored. And the guards didn't treat them harshly. They only did so when things got rowdy or violent. Apparently everyone was treated the same, and the Nobles didn't like that. And felt that they should've been treated how men of their stature should be treated. And to not be in the same area as Demi-Humans and other troops of lower ranks or stature.

He honestly thought that was plain ridiculous. They should just be grateful that they were treated fairly, and not being tortured or worse.

Although one of the Nobles that was making the most noise was someone Elpenor didn't have a favorable opinion on. Viscount Herm Fule Maio, Commander of the 3rd Legion, who only got the position, due to his connections with Prince Zorzal. And also his subordinates Mudra and Calasta, who had also gotten their positions thanks to Zorzal.

Elpenor had it on good authority that if Emperor Molt wasn't Emperor, then Zorzal would've gave command of the Expeditionary army to Herm. He had hoped the invasion would allow him to guide Herm, and make him a better leader and military officer. But Elpenor knew he held the same spoiled, egoistical tendencies as some of the members of different Noble houses held. How he got into Princess's Piña's Rose Order when it first started he could only guess, even though the answer was obvious. Too bad he didn't stay, or else his attitude would've changed.

Thinking of the Princess's Order made him think about how Daiquiri was doing. He could only imagine the pain and turmoil his beloved daughter was going through. Yes, being in the Princess's Rose Order made her stronger and able, but she was only human. He was glad he had his sister, Octavia, and her family to look after her while he was away. It had amused him and he felt a sense of pride when Daiquiri had wanted to come along, and prove that her training made her a skilled warrior for the Empire. It was a far cry from the shy, bookish young girl when she was little. She still was though, but she had the confidence now to be more open and she still loved to learn, and Elpenor gave her materials to learn from.

He honestly hoped the information he gave would save her and the rest of their family. He felt shame for even giving all the information to the C-Aye-Eh. But if it allowed him and his family to live, and to save the Empire, then he would live with it.

Especially with what was happening today.

He was watching television, which was also something that astounded him. And it showed the news that talked about the Task Force that was going into the Special Region today. The newscasters showed footage of the convoy moving through the Gate. Various other horseless carriages, no vehicles, were staying, but then moved at a slow pace.

He prayed to the Gods for the souls of the men who were going to perish. And also silently begged forgiveness for even helping the Japanese and Americans.

JSDF Sergeant First Class Medic Mari Kurokawa surveyed the area as she cautiously walked down the hill. She shuddered at the level of destruction she saw, it brought back memories of Ginza. Mari felt a hand on her shoulder, and looked to see Shino, who was giving her a look of encouragement. Mari gave her a grateful look, and the both of them, along with Itami, who was in charge, Kurata and Tomita walked across the battlefield, in search of survivors. Other soldiers, both Japanese and American were doing the same.

Or how their superiors put it 'Gather any intel you can find. And if you find any survivors, take them into custody. If their injured, call for a Medic, but put them out of their misery if their too far gone.'

Mari had shuddered at that, she had fought before, but she preferred to help the injured. That's what she did at Ginza, she mainly helped usher trapped or confused civilians. Or helped the injured civilians or when the fighting stopped, the Saderan's who were also injured. She didn't hold the level of scorn or hate she had seen her fellow JSDF members have. Or most or some of the Japanese population in general. Or other countries that had their civilians injured, killed or kidnapped. Then again, she didn't have anyone she knew personally die, injured or missing during the invasion. She had fellow SDF colleagues injured or died, but nobody she was close with, but unfortunately, others weren't so lucky.

It was a miracle that Shino's younger sister Nanami was okay though. She was at the anime convention earlier that day reporting on what was happening at the convention, before the Empire had attacked. And had been back at the studio when the battle happened, but thankfully the studio was far enough away from the fighting. Shino wasn't the emotional type, but Mari did comfort her friend privately. Due to the possibility of her losing her sister, and it was one of the few times Mari had seen Shino cry. Another time was when they were having a girl's night, some drinking was involved, and Shino moaned and cried about not finding a good guy. And she wondered what could possibly turn men away from her. And she had listed all of her qualities, which Mari knew some weren't good, but didn't want to hurt her feelings.

But back to the situation Mari was currently in. Apparently the Marines and JSDF, well mainly the Marines from what she heard, did get the job done. Although a little too well in Mari's personal opinion.

"Boy, the tanks sure did a number here huh." Kurata said aloud.

Shino looked impressed, and said," Makes sense; U.S Marine's are badass and are killers. I heard they reactivated their Tank Battalion for this. Looks like none of them were rusty."

Tomita nodded and said," Yeah, just be glad our Type's or worse, the Abrams weren't pointing at us."

"If they were, then it would be flashbacks of fighting during the war." Itami said and then screamed when something grabbed his leg.

If anyone were to ask him later on, then Itami would say he screamed a manly scream. Not a scream like a little girl, or one of the anime characters he's watched. The others and a couple of people nearby went on alert. Itami gulped, and fearfully looked down, as he saw a hand grasp his ankle. It was then he realized that the hand was attached to someone, who was under a dead horse.

"Don't just stand there and gawk, Lieutenant! We need to help them!" Mari said in her Doctor voice, and rushed over.

Even if Itami was her superior, Medics still outranked everyone when it came to the injured.

Itami stumbled, which also got the hand to let go of him. By that time, Tomita, Kurata and Kuribayashi got to work on trying to get the horse off the poor guy. It was thanks to the added help of Itami that they succeeded. And Mari got to work on assessing and treating him. She then noticed someone else came by her side, and looked to see a female Marine.

He was Imperial all right, and Mari couldn't see any visible injures, as in no bullet holes. But he was groaning, which meant it was probably something internal. But she did notice with an internal grimace at the way the soldier’s right arm was bent. Yep, it was probably fractured. At least on the bright side he wasn't fighting their help, a couple of others tried before, with mixed results.

"I need a stretcher!" She called. She then looked at the man, or young man before her. He looked like he was in his late teens or early twenties. She then got a syringe of morphine out of her bag and stuck the needle in his arm. Once the drug went into him, he started to relax a little.

Mari gave him a comforting smile, and said in Saderan," It's going to be alright. You're safe."

She once again thanked Delilah for the lessons in Saderi, with the latter being the name of the official language in the Special Region. The booklets helped, but having a friend who spoke it was better.

Romulus wasn't sure if the fair maiden tending to him was a Goddess or not. She certainly had the beauty to be one and her voice calmed him. Including whatever magic she was using to help him with the pain. He was just glad he was alive, although he was worried for Argus, he hoped his friend was alright.

It wasn't long before the higher ups arrived from the Gate, and they set up a makeshift command post to the side. Besides Hazama and Davis, officers of the different units that had already or were in the Special Region were with them.

"We have the hill and surrounding area secured. We don't know the exact count, nor if the enemy army is on the move. So we'll need to use a drone. But setting one of those up will take some time. Any suggestions?" Hazama asked.

U.S Marine Lieutenant Colonel Erwin Gordon, who was one of the Battalion Commanders for the Marine's spoke, "We have elements of the 1st Reconnaissance Battalion through the Gate already. The one with the Elf. We can send a couple of squads with vehicles to scout ahead, be an early warning system. We can fit them with drones to see what we're dealing with."

Hazama nodded, and said," That could work, but order them to leave immediately if something happens. There's no guarantee we can send someone to help them. We're still getting situated and dug in. Speaking of, Captain Brookes, Captain Nishiyama, what's your ammo count?"

"Well we came loaded for bear before we crossed, sir. And after taking a count, we have 70% ammunition left sir. It all depends on the size of the enemy attack force, and if we'll get more ammo." Brookes said, and rubbed his brow.

Brookes knew about how primitive the enemy was, due to researching and looking through the after action reports of the Battle of Ginza. But it was entirely different when one actually fought them. It was dang turkey shoot, sure those medieval… magical or hell whatever these Saderan's were. They had brought some fight with them, but modern equipment and 105 mm tank rounds basically made their attempts mute.

But he had to applaud them for their tenacity and willingness to fight a losing battle. Especially the last ditch cavalry charge. It was dumb and wasteful, but the heroic side of it was there.

And he also had to applaud his men, their skills didn't rust over. Staff Sergeant Perez and him go way back, they had started Tanking school together. And once Brookes made Captain and was in charge of his own tank platoon, he made sure to get Augustine as his SIC. So it wasn't hard to get him and his crew to go back. Not to mention his other crews hadn't left, although some had retired from the Corps. But the others had decided to transfer to the engineering side of the Corps.

The reason why the 1st Tank Battalion was reactivated was due to the fact that the military couldn't spare sending any other nearby units to Japan. Sure the closets U.S Army Tank Battalion was in South Korea, but the higher ups didn't want to move any crucial units away from hot areas. No one wanted to give the North Koreans or Chinese any funny ideas. The Marine's were going into the Special Region with the Japanese first, so the conclusion was to reactivate a Marine Corps unit. Which was how the U.S Marine 1st Tank Battalion found itself right now.

"Same for us, sir." Nishiyama said.

Hazama then looked at Gordon and a Japanese Colonel. While Gordon was the Regiment Commander of the Marines, with Davis being his commanding officer. Colonel Naoki Kamo was the Commanding Officer of the 1st Combat Unit of the Japanese Ground Forces.

"Same for us sir. We're good on ammo, and the boys are still itching for a fight. But it'll only last for so long." Gordon said.

Davis gave Gordon a knowing look, and said," But that hasn't stopped Marines before, has it Erwin?"

Gordon smirked with a nod, and said," Oorah, sir."

Kamo nodded and said," It's the same here sir. But if I may speak freely. I'm just itching to head out and find those hostages those damn Imperials took. Not to mention knock and say hello to the ones in charge."

Hazama nodded and said," In due time Kamo. I know we have a lot of heat on this, but first we need to establish ourselves here. Not to mention survive this fight. Right, well equipment and more manpower are arriving as we speak. But unloading and setting everything up will take time. Not to mention we just finished canvassing the battlefield for any alive/wounded Saderan's. And it also matters on how many enemy soldiers we'll be facing and how we will meet them. And for that, Davis and I came up with a plan."

He nodded to Davis, who pointed at the map in front of them, and said, "After the battle we now have a foothold in the Special Region for now. Our territory is the Gate, the hill it stands on, and the surrounding area below the hill, and part of the forests and hills. The enemy will be coming to us from the North-West; which is advantageous to us, due to how open everything is, and trees do dot the area, but isn't like the forest nearby. The big issue being is that they may have the numbers and know the land. So a full on assault is out of the question. Due to that, and the need to be cautious, we can't afford any mistakes. But, we have men and equipment arriving around the clock, and we managed to clean out the battlefield, and are now placing our own defenses. We will keep our positions in three sectors. Sector Alpha is ground below the hill, Sector Bravo is the incline of the hill itself and Sector Charlie is the hill and Gate itself. Sector Alpha will have troops mixed with machine guns and light armored vehicles. Sector Bravo will have troops and tanks, thankfully the incline isn't steep. Sector Charlie is the Alamo, where we will have troops and artillery at the ready. The recon and forward teams will be situated in the forests and the hills that dot the area. Any questions?"

Once no one answered, Davis continued," Alright, give the plans to your subordinates, and get ready. Your all dismissed."

Brookes and Nishiyama along with the other officers saluted and went to give the orders.

"So, how was your first taste of combat?" Brookes asked.

Nishiyama rubbed his eyes, and said," Well, training is a lot different than actual combat, that's for sure. Although, I feel like you and your American tanks took the light from us."

Brookes snorted and said," It's 'taking the spotlight', and eh, us Americans love to be the center of attention. But, I gotta hand it to you and your men, Captain. You did a good job today so far, but the real fight is going to happen soon. You ready?"

"As I'll ever be, Yankee." Brookes ended up chuckling at that.

Yōji Itami wiped the sweat off his brow, the approaching mid-day sun shining down on him. Huh, it was close to fall back home, but here it was warmer. Odd. Itami thought as he looked around, his squad was hard at work digging up the trench line and other defenses. The only one who wasn't present was Kurokawa, who was busy tending to last minute wounded. They weren't alone; they had a type of buddy system in place. Which was to have a Marine Squad working alongside a JSDF squad, and the group of Marines with them were alright so far. They were led by Staff Sergeant Ezra Yaoyorozu, with his subordinates being Corporal Brandon Yates, Lance Corporal Mackenzie Wallcroft and Private Malik Ahmed. Although Shino was over the moon, and talked to them as much as she could and they were more than happy to talk with her.

"Digging trenches, we could be meeting the enemy head on. But we're just digging in, and waiting for them to come to us. How do you Americans say that term… This bites?" Shino lamented.

Ahmed, who was digging, nodded and said," Yeah, that's correct."

Wallcroft sighed; she was leaning against her weapon, which was a M249 SAW. She blew a strand of brown hair out of her face and said," I hear you, I mean; we're the ones with modern technology and weaponry. Sure those Empire guys had the upper hand in Ginza for a bit, but once we got our shit together. We ruined their fucking day. Well the troops here did, we were stuck in Camp Pendleton."

Yaoyorozu, who was half Japanese, sighed." You know why we are here, and not fighting the enemy Mack. We're on the enemy's own home turf. We have to be careful."

The nicknamed Mack gave her superior a reluctant nod, and said," I know Sarge, but still. Also, do we have to use older equipment though? I get the military doesn't want to waste more recent equipment."

Yates rolled his eyes and grumbled," Said the woman who was allowed to keep her SAW."

Mack who heard him, smiled and said," I would like to see anyone try to pry my baby from me. They'll have to pry it out of my cold dead fingers."

Shino sighed, as if agreeing, she looked at her slightly older Type 89 Assault Rifle. What Wallcroft said was true; the Task Force was issued slightly older weaponry and equipment. Not anything ancient like stuff out of World War 2. But modern equipment that was slightly older. The higher ups didn't want to lose more modern stuff because if something happened to them, then it would cost a lot of money. But on the bright side, they said if things went well, they would consider bringing more modern equipment as time went on.

While for Yaoyorozu and his squad, they were part of the Regiment that was from the 1st Marine Expeditionary Force. After elements of the 3rd Marine Expeditionary Force, who had fought in Ginza, were chosen to cross into the Special Region with the Japanese, there was a need for more Marines needed to safeguard Japan and the surrounding areas of the country. So the Pentagon and the Corps sent two Regiments of Marines from the States, to be transferred to take the reins of being forward deployed.

Itami, who was humming a tune and digging, said," Like the Sergeant said, that's what our orders from the higher powers dictate. And like you said, we're waiting for them to come to us. So there you go." Itami said the last part with a shrug.

Kurata gave his Lieutenant a raised brow, and said," You seem to be more into doing work, how is that sir?"

Itami patted one of his pocket happily, and said," Downloaded a couple of new chapters from different Manga's before we got here. Last I checked is that they were almost done. Normally I would be checking every second, but surprisingly, the work is keeping me distracted." He then adopted a rare serious look. "Besides, we're on their home turf now. We need to be ready, even if we won the first battle. So, let's get to it."

The others nodded, a little surprised by Itami's seriousness.

Yaoyorozu perked up, and said," Any chance I can read some your Manga?"

Itami grinned a little, previous seriousness gone and said," Yeah sure, I don't mind."

Kuribayashi and Wallcroft looked at each other and sighed. Both silently confirming their superiors were the same.

"All I'm hoping for is meet one of those Demi-Humans. I heard First Recon Battalion has an honest to God Elf." Yates said. "Maybe one of those Cat girls. Or an Elf."

Mack groaned, and said," Enough with that you perv. As if any of them would go for your ugly mug."

Ahmed snickered, and said," I'll pray to Allah for you, my friend. But I don't think he'll help."

"Fuck you two. Hey Lieutenant, have you guys met any of those Demi-Humans?"

Yaoyorozu gave Itami and the others apologetic looks, and said," Sorry, sir. I hope none of Yates's questions are bothering you."

Itami waved him off and said, "Naw its fine, any type of distraction is nice. I have actually. One of those Warrior Bunnies we've met. Heck, Shino and Kurokawa are her best friends."

"No shit, seriously sir?" Mack asked.

Shino grinned and said," Yep. Delilah is with another American unit, but she's awesome in my book."

Itami then gave Kurata a teasing look. "She's also promised to help Kurata here with setting him up with a friend of hers. A Cat girl named Persia."

Kurata chuckled embarrassingly and said," Here's hoping, sir. But I don't want to get my hopes up."

Yaoyorozu shook his head, and said," You lucky bastard."

Tomita, who was quite throughout the conversation butted in by saying," No offense, but none of this seems like a high priority right now."

"C'mon Tomita, what if there is a girl out there, waiting for you?" Kurata asked.

Tomita shrugged, and said," I didn't come here to find a date."

'Although… who knows, maybe Kurata could be right.' He couldn't help but think.

Across Falmart, Bozes Co Palesti was taking a sip of tea when she sneezed. She coughed, and pounded her chest a couple of times.

Princess Piña, along with the some of the other Rose Knights was shocked. They were just having a small lunch together, but didn't expect that to happen.

"Bozes, are you okay?" Piña asked concerned.

Bozes cleared her throat, while cleaning her face with a cloth. And she then said," I'm fine, your Highness. I guess I just swallowed wrong. Or something tickled my nose. My apologizes."

In a secluded part of the forest some distance from the Gate, a small team of Marines were lying prone. One of them was Haldor, who was wearing a cloak, but was standing in a tree. While the others were wearing Ghillie Suits to better conceal themselves.

Haldor breathed and sighed as he breathed in the familiar air. He smiled a little as he gazed out into the open area. It was good to be home, he wasn't back in his village with his friends and family, but it was still home. When he and the others had crossed through the Gate, he was happy to be back, the base and city was nice and all, but he preferred being amongst nature. But he was also shocked to see the aftermath of the first battle. Even though he knew the firepower the Task Force had, it still shocked him.

"See anything yet, Marceau?" One of the Marines asked.

Haldor was up in a nearby tree, "Nothing, Sergeant Jackson."

"See Legolas or anyone else in your family?" Another Marine, who was female, joked.

The two Marines with the girl sighed in exasperation, while Haldor merely chuckled.

"No, I don't see him or Galadriel."

The named Sergeant Jackson rolled his eyes, and grumbled," You just had to introduce him to The Hobbit and Lord of the Rings, Lopez."

Lopez shrugged, and said," Like you or the others wouldn't have done that, sir."

The other Marine agreed by saying," She isn't wrong Sarge."

Sergeant Paul Jackson, who was squad leader of the small reconnaissance squad had to agree. The other Marine's with him, besides Haldor, was Lance Corporal Alexandria Lopez and Private First Class Shawn Roycewiz. Like Haldor had told Delilah when they first met, they were part of 1st Reconnaissance Battalion. After coming through the Gate after the first battle, they were tasked with being an early warning system. As well as to survey the incoming Imperial Army and also deal with any scouts they may send.

"Sergeant, I see movement, from the North-West." Haldor said from his post in the tree.

"Got it." Sergeant Jackson then turned on his comms." Bravo Actual, this is Bravo Two."

"This is Actual. Go ahead, Two."

"Possible movement from the North-West. More to follow once confirmed. Over."

"Roger. Keep us posted."

"Yes sir. Haldor, what do you see?"

"Two military age human males on horseback. Imperial Army armor and weapons. They look to be Imperial Scouts from their armor and uniforms. No sign of other hostiles."

Lopez hummed, and said," Boy, if they weren't the enemy, I would think they are pretty cute."

"Cut the chatter Lopez. Lieutenant Vasquez, we have confirmation of two Imperial Scouts. No one else with them. Orders?"

The comm was silent for a moment, and Lieutenant Vasquez said," Hazama said we're green to engage. Don't kill them unless forced to. Approach and give them the message. Out."

"Right, Haldor, you're with me. Alex and Shawn, provide over watch." Jackson said as he got up and slung his M16.

Haldor jumped down from the tree he was standing in, and gracefully landed on the ground. He finished it with a bow. Alex and Shawn clapped, while Jackson rolled his eyes good naturally.

He then patted Haldor on the shoulder, and said," Showoff."

As the both of them walked out into the open, Alex and Shawn moved closer out, so they could get a better vantage point. Alex aimed the Sniper Rifle, while Shawn looked through some binoculars. They were quiet for a moment, until Roycewiz broke the silence.

"Can you believe this shit?" Roycewiz said.

"What?" Lopez asked.

"The fact that we're in another world or universe, fighting an enemy that's a mix of ancient history and fantasy or science fiction. Not to mention we have an honest to God Elf as our teammate. You can't make this shit up." Roycewiz said with chuckle.

Lopez couldn't help but agree. It still boggled her that all of this was happening. She remembered watching the chaos all on TV on base back in the States. And then receiving the orders from their Lieutenant, George Vasquez that they were going to be a part of the Task Force, but they were going to have help. So imagine her and everyone else's shock when they were introduced to Haldor. And then finding out he was going to be placed with her, Shawn, Private Henry West (Who was with forward observers in a different location) and Paul.

After that, they all pitched in with helping Haldor feel at home and help him acclimate. The language barrier was an issue at first, the translation handbook helped. But it was a pain in the ass to read and talk and so forth. Luckily though, Haldor was a fast learner so he was able to learn English quickly. And then Spanish, after she got him into her Soaps that she watched with her mom and Abuela when she was home in L.A. Out of all of them, she and Haldor got along well, it didn't help the others teased them though. But she ignored them, they were just friends.

She internally chuckled at the thought of Haldor visiting her hometown, imagining the culture shock and the city eating the poor guy up. Then again, considering how some parts of L.A were weird, including Hollywood, Haldor would fit right in.

"The scouts are approaching the Sarge and Haldor. Get ready to drop or wound them if they try anything." Shawn said.

Lopez looked through her scope, and aimed at the scout on the left.

"Muy bien, bastardos, ve a la cabeza y prueba algo (Alright you bastards, I dare you to try something)." She muttered in Spanish.

Earlier, Jackson and Haldor got out of the woods, and stood out in the open. Jackson then whistled really loudly, and he saw the scouts look at them. He then waved at them to come over to where they were. They could see that they were conversing for a moment, and then approached them on their horses.

"Well, no turning back now. Get ready for anything." Jackson said, and prepared himself to talk with them. He wasn't nervous; he was hoping his Saderi was good. The booklet and Haldor helped, but luckily Haldor could translate if he needed help.

Haldor nodded, his heart was beating, but he calmed himself. Everything was going to be fine.

Both scouts soon approached them, and they judged them with raised eyebrows. Jackson could feel the arrogance radiating off these idiots.

"Who are you? What business do you have here?" The one on the left asked.

"Strange, he doesn't seem to wear the Empire's colors. Neither the Elf." The other one said.

The lead scout narrowed his eyes, and said," What military are you with? Are you scouts from the allied armies? We weren't informed that you were coming. Or are you Mercenaries?"

"No, we are scouts from the military who are now on Alnus Hill. We came to give you a message to send to your superior." Jackson said.

Both scouts blinked, but soon they had looks of superiority.

"Oh? Are you here to announce your pitiful Army's surrender? I see your Commanders are too cowardly and dishonorable to come to make the request themselves. Not that it would matter, death is the only thing awaiting them."

Jackson glanced at Haldor, who merely shrugged. Jackson himself wasn't fazed in the slightest; he faced worse than these uptight morons.

"Not for our surrender. Our superiors are giving you a chance to turn around and go home. Or better yet, start a dialogue, further negotiations would be done once your leaders and ours speak."

Both scouts barked a laugh, and the leader sneered at Jackson, and said," The Empire does not negotiate you barbarian. Tell your Commanders that they, you and your leaders will soon be begging for our mercy. And you will soon be made into vassal states of the Empire. But first, only one of you is needed to send the message. The other, will taste my blade."

The lead scout then unsheathed his sword, Jackson and Haldor didn't look phased. Before he could do anything else a loud gunshot was heard.

The second scout pulled the reins of his horse, due to it being spooked. He started to shake, not sure what the sound was. He was about to asked his comrade what happened. But he gasped in horror at what he saw. His comrade was on the ground, his horse was already gone, spooked by whatever that noise was. But that wasn't the worse of it, there was a large hole his comrade’s head and blood was pooling out. He then realized he felt something wet on his face, he touched it, and gulped when he saw blood and some matter of sorts. He didn't feel injured, and he realized it was the blood and parts of his comrade.

Back in the forest, Shawn whistled at the shot Lopez took.

"Damn chica, right on the money." He praised.

Alex pulled back the bolt, and the used round came out. She smirked, and said," Thanks, I'm not just a pretty face, you know."

Shawn gave her a similar look, and said," Understood. Wonder if Haldor will become more into you."

Alex's response was slap her friend in the head while he chuckled.

"Rufus… by the Gods." The remaining scout said with his voice trembling, and then looked at Jackson and Haldor in fear.

He didn't know what kind of magic these people possessed, and he didn't want to find out himself.

He then gulped and shakily said," W-what else would you like me to tell my superiors?"

After talking for a few more minutes, Jackson and Haldor walked back into the forest. Alex and Shawn were standing and waiting for them.

"Good shot Lopez. You almost made the guys partner piss his pants." Jackson said.

"Hey, Haldor isn't the only one who is a good shot, sir. So, what's the verdict?"

"Well, knowing how things normally go, we're in for it soon. The El-Tee said to stay in the area. We continue to provide reports and movements of the enemy. Let's go to another location people." Jackson said.

The small squad went back to their M1161 Growler, with Roycewiz driving, Jackson taking shotgun, Lopez on the gun and Haldor sitting. Roycewiz gunned it and they went back to Alnus.

Haldor leaned on the side and looked at the countryside. Mainly the forest and he felt a sense of longing. He felt a hand on his shoulder, and looked at Lopez.

Lopez gave him supportive look, and said," Hey don't worry. Once we deal with the Imperials, we'll take you back to your village. Just like we promised. So Tuka and your old man won't have to worry anymore."

Haldor gave her a grateful look, and said in Spanish," Gracias mi amigo (Thank you, my friend)."

Alexandria nodded, but had to wonder why her face was feeling warm now. Maybe she needed to get out of this dang suit?

Neither person noticed the knowing smirks Jackson and Roycewiz were giving each other. Nor when Roycewiz started to snicker.

It was a sight to behold, Legions of the Empire marching towards the battle ahead. Some of the Imperials thought it would make them a part of history. Or better yet, for the cases of Imperial Officers, the chance of fame, glory and possible elevated political standing, Godasen was one of them.

How else would one look at themselves after the swift and decisive victory against the barbarians that dared to encroach on sacred Imperial land. Well, after the battle was won of course. The two previous losses were minor setbacks, the first, Godasen had to admit, was a bad idea. Sending scouts would've been better than sending the entire Expeditionary Army. Not that he would ever say it out loud though, that command was given by the Emperor and he liked to keep breathing. Others in the Senate had more standing that were able to talk to the Emperor like that, well to a degree of course. While the second, Legate Magus was a good Officer, but sacrifices had to be made. His main army needed all the men, supplies and weaponry needed.

"Send the 10th Legion left and the 13th Legion to the right, they'll flank us and the surrounding area. The main Legions will go down the middle, and march to the hill. Have some of the Calvary start moving forward." Godasen ordered, with his subordinates nodding and giving the orders.

In the nearby hills that dotted the area and parts of the forests that were close to Alnus Hill, various squads of Marines and JSDF soldiers had set up positions. Their vehicles were nearby, so when they were ordered to withdraw, they would leave in a hurry. Their positions allowed them to box in the enemy army from their left and right flanks. And even if they retreated, the enemy would worry about spreading out, and not bother noticing the areas around them were empty. The goal was to keep them moving in a straight line in a way. Their left and right flanks were boxed in, so they had no choice but to either retreat, or head straight for the hill. The latter was something that the Imperials would regret.

Captain Tobias Ingram, who was in charge of Charlie Company, observed the approaching enemy army with his binoculars. Next to him was Lieutenant Hernandez, who was in charge of the platoon that was situated on the hill they were on.

"That's a lot of hostiles coming our way, sir. From what the reports said, they're over 100,000 or more." Hernandez said.

Ingram put down his binoculars and said," Yeah, even with the artillery and us boxing them in, we gotta remain vigilant."

"Oorah sir."

Back at Alnus, Hazama and Davis received incoming reports from their forward observers that the enemy was in range of the artillery.

Hazama sighed, steeling himself for what was about to happen. He went to the nearby communications officer, and said," Tell the artillery to fire the first salvo."

"Yes sir.

In Sector Bravo, the Japanese Artillery Battery received the order.

"Alright men, let's give our presents our visitors. Once loaded, commence the attack." The Artillery Commander said.

The men got to work getting everything ready, and once they got the shells loaded, they fired.

Calvary Rider Pluto nervously rode his horse with the rest of Calvary. Unfortunately he was in front with the leading Calvary Officer. The only reason he was, was because he gave General Godasen the message from the enemy scouts. And he didn't hide his fear very well. After seeing Rufus so callously killed, anyone else would be the same position as him. The Commanding General of the Army saw how he looked like he wanted to leave. And then ordered him to be in the front with the Calvary, in order for him to learn to not to be a coward. That and also he had tried to grab the General, to further tell him it was a bad idea to go forward. He was lucky he wasn't killed on the spot.

Unfortunately, he still had a bad feeling, one that was growing with every growing second.

"Legionnaire Pluto! Show some courage! We are going to be the first to attack the enemy." The leading Calvary Officer said.

Pluto got out of his nervous thoughts and said, "Yes sir."

The officer sneered and said," This will show you not to be a damn coward. The Empire is far superior than whoever it is we are fighting."

Pluto ignored the insult and focused on the charge. But his focus went away, due to hearing some type of strange whistling sound. He looked up, and watched in horror as various projectiles came down from the sky. It was the last thing he would see and hear. As the artillery round smashed into him and the officer and anyone nearby.

The Calvary that weren't hit by the first barrage stopped or was thrown off by their horses. Others who weren't tried to leave the way they came. Before anyone could figure out what was happening, the hills and forests seemed to light up. Taking out more of their comrades.

Sergeant Kyle Wade, who was the Platoon Sergeant under Hernandez, whistled as he laid prone on a hill. He was with his squad, who consisted of Corporal Raphael 'Raph' Dunphy, Petty Officer Third Class Corpsman Dakota Barnes, Lance Corporal Natasha Grinkovich, Private Rajon Slaton III and Private First Class Adam Brady. All of them fired at the incoming or retreating Imperials. Back when the Calvary was first approaching, he counted over 100 of them. But now they were being cut down. After that, the artillery stopped firing, due to needing to conserve it for when the Imperial Army advanced to the Hill. So good old fashion firearms, and other munitions were the game for now.

He then noticed something else, approaching soldiers were coming towards the hills and the trees. Even with the artillery and them firing their weapons at them, some managed to avoid them.

"Lieutenant, we got approaching foot-mobiles." He said into his comms.

"Yeah I see them. Same thing with the other positions. Keep up the fire, we'll give you the order to retreat back to Alnus soon. And I mean leave as soon as the order is given. We're not going for any heroics here, Kyle."

"Roger. All right you guys, let’s show them what happens when you mess with Marines!" He said and the others followed the same sentiments.

Legionnaire Heckle was pretty sure Hardy was bringing down her wrath upon him and everyone else. How else would one explain the Calvary and then everyone else exploding, or the enemy was using some type of unknown magic.

Those that didn't die immediately started to advance further to Alnus, or go straight for the nearby hills and forests. Like they were ordered to, or were trying to run for their lives.

The hill he and the others were advancing on, had the enemy on them, after another soldier spotted them.

"The enemy is there! For the Empire!" Someone yelled.

Heckle and the others cheered and then ran and advanced.

That was when things became even worse. Two soldiers went down after getting hit with something. Then another, and then so forth. Heckle was stupefied and horrified. The last thing he saw was a bright flash and everything went dark.

Wade took satisfaction when he saw the enemy soldier's head snapped back as the round impacted his head. He then methodically fired more rounds into incoming soldiers. The only issue being was that more were advancing and that meant it got a little harder to take them all out.

He cursed as one got close enough to see the look of rage on his face, but Slaton took him out. Wade pulled a pin on a grenade and tossed it at an advancing group. And he took satisfaction as they all blew up.

"All units in the area, head back to the rally point. Artie is going to soften these fuckers up. Let's move it people!" Captain Ingram said.

Wade got up and said," Alright people, let's go! If you're left behind, too bad."

Wade and his squad got up as they fired at the incoming enemies. Luckily, the gunners for their two Humvee's were covering them.

Back with Command, Hazama was getting the battlefield reports.

"Alright, all units that were situated in the forests and nearby hills are retreating back to Sector Alpha. No casualties on our side yet. The artillery is reading to start hitting the enemy again once they get closer. Once the enemy approaches." Hazama said.

"Basically lead them into thinking we've given up or ran out of ammo. But trap them once they're in our sights. Smart. Do you think we should give another message to surrender?" Davis asked.

Hazama thought about it for a moment, but shook his head, and said," Unfortunately no, they didn't listen to our previous message. And from what we gathered from the prisoners from their Expeditionary Army. They aren't the type to surrender. Not to mention the fact we're sitting on what they consider sacred ground."

Davis nodded, he somewhat felt sorry for the Imperials approaching, but considering they were the ones to start this mess. It was short lived.

Godasen marched along with his troops; well he was in the rear of the army. He knew some who led from the front, to show their troops they were with them. Or the want to have the glory at the start of a battle. But he wasn't planning on being cut down anytime soon. Not like Cletus or Marcus, even Godasen had to admit the loss of General Marcus was a blow. The General was a well respected man, both in the Senate and the Military. They weren't friends, but acquaintances, who merely talked every once in a while. But he and his army were going to avenge him, the troops that perished beyond the Gate, and those that perished when the barbarians dared to take the hill.

Unfortunately, the enemy was using the magic they used to push back and defeat the Expeditionary Army. From what survivors from the hill were saying, it was the same type that used on the other side of the Gate. Both those small arrows, which seemed to fire from long metal tubes that also spewed fire and whatever fire or explosions magic.

"General, the enemy is retreating. We've taken the surrounding areas that they controlled. And their magic has stopped." An Officer said.

"Very good, we need to get moving now. Their Mages must have tired themselves out. So we'll have limited amount of time before they can cast spells. Tell the Army to advance. And get our Artillery set up and fire once they are set up. Have the Demi-Humans go first and order them to charge and not retreat. Same for the remaining Calvary. And also have our Wyvern Riders approach as well. Make sure they don't retreat, if they do then they will be killed on the spot. While the enemy deals with them, they won't have time to fight the main army."

"Yes General."

Sergeant Wade listened to the reports of the fast approaching enemy army, from what was being said, the enemies Demi-Human troops were fast approaching. With Calvary behind them and then the rest of the army, which wasn't an issue, they had Mines all over the approaching area. He could even see a large number of Wyvern riders coming as well. He was thankful that they had AA guns set up, and also their Humvee with a 50. Cal set up near them. Anything lower than that barely scratched the flying bastards, from what the reports said back during the Battle of Ginza.

"Grinkovich."

"Yes, Sergeant?"

"You wouldn't happen to have any Vodka on you? I want something to calm my nerves."

Grinkovich and the others chuckled at Wade's joke with Grinkovich saying," Sorry sir, I'm fresh out."

"Same for Weed, boss." Raph said.

Before Wade could respond, he heard explosions going off, and saw that their Mines were being set off, and could hear the shouts or screams of the unfortunate bastards who were caught in the blasts. Not only that, he could see the Wyverns more clearly now, and could even hear their screeching.

'Well, here we go.' He thought, as he turned off the safety of his gun.

Chapter Text

Chaos, which would be the word described if an outsider was present and watching the battle from an outside vantage point. No sooner did the first Imperial soldiers, Demi-Human auxiliary or regular Legionaries activated a couple of Mines in the Minefield, Hazama gave Sector Alpha the order to engage the enemy. As well as the artillery from Sector Charlie once given coordinates or someone lasered a target. The Imperials barely had time to react before a volley mortars, tank rounds and other artillery rained down on them. The Marines and SDF from the remaining sectors would've started to fire, but they were told to hold their fire, until the enemy got closer. Other than that, just like the counter-attack in Ginza and the incursion into the Special Region at the start of the invasion, it was one sided. The Imperials were cut down and slaughtered.

Not to mention seeing Dragons and their riders fall from the sky, due to LAV-AD's and Type 87 Anti-Aircraft guns shooting them out of the sky. Thanks to the laser guided or heat seeking missiles or round finding them wherever they were flying.

Unfortunately, even with what seemed like a one-sided fight, the Imperials pushed on. Even if they were blown up, stopped by the barbed wire that was laid out, they pushed on.

Wade and his squad, who were in Sector Alpha along with the rest of the Platoon, watched as the enemy started to get closer. The Marines were picking their targets or were giving positions that the artillery or vehicles needed to fire at.

"Sorta reminds me of what the militants in the Middle East did." Brady said.

"Yeah except they had modern equipment like us, but these idiots don't." Grinkovich said. "Also they didn't look like a mix of ancient Rome and various fantasy crap. Not to mention there's also dragons falling from the sky."

As if to punctuate, a bullet riddled dragon fell nearby. The LAV-AD's and Type 87's were doing their jobs really well.

"Boy, we're going to be eating good tonight." Brady joked.

Slaton snorted and said," Yeah, nothing hits the spot like BBQ dragon. What do you think Doc?"

Barnes shrugged as she aimed at an Imperial and took him out with a slight grimace. "Nothing much to add, but I agree."

Wade noticed the look the Corpsman had in his peripheral vision and asked," You okay Dakota?"

"Sorry sir… I just feel bad for them. It's just the doctor in me, that's all."

Wade understood, Barnes came from a long line of doctors. And a lot of them had served in some way in the military as doctors, Medics or Corpsman's. And Dakota has mentioned that her family members that were in combat only took a life when it was necessary. And Dakota was one of them, even though she's been in combat before.

"I get it, but we've been over this. It's kill or be killed right now. It'll all be over soon." He said and Barnes nodded.

Even with the squad and the various other units in Sector Alpha defending their positions and firing. The enemy was still approaching and seemed to be getting closer. Wade himself was starting to see their features; they definitely looked like they were Roman. He even saw what looked like a Knight of sorts on horseback. Not to mention seeing some of those Demi-Humans. But the enemy was still not a match against the explosive power of the artillery or tanks. Or were shredded by a mix of Rifle, Machine Gun and various other weaponry.

Wade found another target and was surprised to see the same Knight from before. He had been thrown off his horse after a mortar round landed near him. But he had managed to get back up, but Wade got him square in the chest and he fell down dead. The medieval plate armor had nothing on a bullet.

Wade then saw something in peripheral vision, he saw a man in some type of robes, and was holding some type of staff. His eyes widened when he saw the staff seemed to glow. After a second, the light shot out and a fireball came streaming towards them

"Take cover!" Wade yelled and everyone ducked.

Even though the fireball didn't hit him or the others, Wade felt the slight heat. But then he heard screams. He looked to the side to see the rest of the squad on the right side of the trench. One of them had been hit, and his arm and part of his face was on fire. Luckily, his squad mates were putting him out.

"Corpsman! Raph, Slaton, drop that fucker!" Wade barked.

Barnes sprinted over to them, while Raph and Slaton fired at the magic user. To their shock, their bullets did nothing.

"What the actual fuck?!" Raph cried in shock.

"Let me try." Brady said and fired a couple of rounds from his SAW at the mages head. But still nothing, which caused Brady to curse.

Wade saw this, and could've sworn he saw something when the bullets bounced off of the mage.

"Try hitting him again."

They did just that, and Wade thought he saw something flash around him.

He loaded a HE round in his grenade launcher and hoped his idea will work.

"As soon as I get him, smoke him." He said and the others nodded.

Wade aimed and fired a round. The grenade detonated and the mage seemed to be taken aback. The squad then opened fire, and to their satisfaction, the mage fell down dead.

"Ha! Возьми это, черт возьми(Take that you fucker)!" Grinkovich yelled.

Wade turned on his comm and said," Lieutenant Hernandez, this is Sergeant Wade. Enemy has mages with them. They also have… shield spells. An explosive will knock it out and make them vulnerable. Over."

He had the time to think how utterly ridiculous that sentence sounded. In fact, this entire deployment was just crazy. Afghanistan, Iraq and Urzikstan made more sense then this.

"Copy Sergeant. I'll spread the word. Good job. Out." Hernandez said.

"Sir, Evans is in bad shape. We need to move him to get better treatment." Barnes said.

Wade looked at Evans, he wasn't screaming anymore, but he had a pained grimace and was breathing heavily. So Barnes probably administered some Morphine.

"Alright, we'll give you covering fire. Lloyd, you and Arnolds move him with Barnes. Move it Marines!" He ordered.

As they did that, Wade and the others gave them covering fire. Wade also noticed that the approaching enemy was starting to get a little closer than before.

'Should've taken the job as a Drill Instructor and promotion back in Pendleton.' He thought.

General Hazama listened or looked at the battlefield reports that were streaming in. So far, the battle was going well, but things were starting to get a little complicated. He was getting reports that the enemy was inching closer into Sector Alpha. And it was only a matter of time before they would get into the trenches, and the troops would need to fall back.

Although the irony on how the enemy kept on charging, not retreating and continuing to fight was not lost on him. It reminded him of the stories his father told him of his time during the war. He had fought in the final year of the war, due to being drafted late. He was sent to fight in Okinawa, but had been captured by American troops after he was wounded in one of the last ditch Banzai Charges.

Hazama then looked at Davis, who was also looking at reports and asked," How are we on Operation Thunder Run?"

"The tanks are getting their ammo replenished as we speak. And we got more in reserve that are ready to cross over."

"Good, from what the reports are saying, things look to be getting more interesting out there."

Davis rubbed his chin as he looked at the reports and said," Yeah, we expected to the Saderan's to fight and charge like this from prisoner statements. But it's always another beast when witnessed first hand."

"Sirs!" One of the technicians yelled from his station and motioned them to come over.

Both Hazama and Davis went over to the station, and they saw the look on the man's face. It didn't look good.

"What is it, son?" Davis asked.

"We got a situation unfolding."

Hazama fought the urge to groan, there was always something.

Earlier, Godasen was frowning at the reports he was receiving. He and some of his officers were looking at a map of the battlefield. Imperial Troops had bypassed the magic booby traps the enemy had laid. And they were now making progress to their positions. It was a dishonorable fight in Godasen's opinion, the enemy refused to fight head on. But their magic was powerful, and the Imperial Battle Mage wanted to know how to use it. Once he had defeated the enemy, he would force one of their mages to teach him.

And even though they were advancing, it was slow, and heavy causalities were mounting. Not only that, they couldn't get the trebuchets, ballista's or catapults situated. Due to the enemy artillery blasting the engineers and the materials to pieces.

"General, our officers are telling reports that our men are being slaughtered. And progress is being made, but it's slow. I hate to say it, but the enemy is formidable." One of his Officer said.

Godasen hummed, thinking of what to do and it then hit him.

"Gather whatever Mages are left, including those who are part to go to the front. We'll need them to use their barrier spells. Also, tell the men they'll be following the lead of the presents Prince Zorzal had gifted us."

The other Imperial officers looked at the General in shock.

"M'lord… are you suggesting?"

"Yes. Release the Ogres."

Itami glanced over the trench, as he was reloading his Type 89. Sector Bravo had been given the order to start to firing. He could see it littered with craters, the grass that was there was gone. Enemy forces continued to charge at them, some even trampling those who had fallen. None of them showed signs of stopping and or fear. He looked around, the others were either doing the same as him, or were firing their weapons. Except for Kurokawa, who was busy tending to Private Misaki, who had taken an arrow to the shoulder.

"How you feeling Private?" He asked.

Misaki gave him pained grin and said," It still hurts sir. But I'm hoping that I get to keep this thing."

Kurokawa tsked and said," Making light of an injury isn't a good thing, Private."

"Sorry, Doc."

"Is he able to be moved, Kurokawa?" Itami asked.

Mari nodded and said," Yes sir, I'll take him to the aid station."

"No, we'll need you here. Yates, can you take him?"

Yates nodded and said," Sure thing sir. C'mon, maybe we can go out for drinks after this is done."

Misaki laughed, but winced, and Yates helped him off the line, while also getting low to avoid any enemy fire.

Itami would count everyone lucky, so far from what he heard, there had been minimal casualties. Mainly arrow wounds or in some cases, getting hit by actual spells, mainly fire spells. And none of the Saderan's had breached yet. Although they were inching closer and closer by the minute.

"Hey uh guys, what's that approaching?" Kurata asked, as he pointed were the enemy was advancing.

Itami frowned, he squinted a little and he did see something, but wasn't sure what it was. But it looked kinda big.

"Tomita, can you hand me those Binoculars." Itami asked and Tomita did so.

He looked through them and then wished he hadn't. He lowered them and his jaw dropped. The others saw and looked worried and confused.

"Uh sir, what's wrong?" Yates asked.

"G-giants." Itami muttered with a whimper.

The others looked at what Itami was seeing, and their jaws dropped as well.

Two giant humanoid things, the size of small skyscrapers and also wore armor. They were also wielding a very huge menacing clubs. And unfortunately, they were lumbering towards them. A regular sized Demi Human was leading them with something from the front. While, even though they were giant, they could see more Imperial troops approaching behind them.

The big kicker was that one of the giants lifted its club and swung down at the Demi-Human in front of it. And it once it lifted it up, there was a blood stain on it. This caused the Imperial troops in front of the Ogres, to run out of the way, some towards the line or away. From the looks of it, the Giant Ogres didn't care who was friend or foe as the lumbered a little quicker, due to having some targets running from them. And the majority were heading to the trench lines.

Captain Brookes would've shown fear, but he didn't get his position with getting scared shitless. He steeled himself and got on the radio.

"All Rhino and Olympus units, drop those fuckers! Or else you want to become those things play toys."

Perez did the sign of the cross, and kissed the cross he had around his neck. He then looked and at Chi and Machine and said," Chi, Machine, you both better start loading and firing shells at those fuckers. Also Chi, load up the Sabot Rounds."

"Yes sir!" They both said.

The tanks started to fire at the Ogres, while the troops and lighter vehicles either fired at the Ogres, or at the approaching Imperials. Even though the latter two were ordered to continue fight the ground troops. Some fired at the Ogres, mainly to help the tanks, but some would say they were worried or scared. Not that they would say it out loud though.

Although a huge issue was that the idea that Sergeant Wade had to take out the Mages barriers didn't work. So things were starting to get dicey.

Hazama and Davis saw this from some footage on monitors from helmet cams. They both had grim looks.

"Dammit, looks like they brought out the big guns. Tell the troops in Sector Alpha to start heading to Sector Bravo. And get the reinforcements for Thunder Run."

Davis nodded and he did just that.

Unknown to them, was that the mages that were nearby, were starting to get tired or weak. Due to the fact that defensive spells could only last so long. And that prolonged use will drain magic energy, as well cause the caster to pass out. Or in some unfortunate cases, die but only if they're pushed to their absolute limit. With what happened with the mage that Wade and his squad fought. Due to it being only one mage, he was only able to keep the barrier up for a short time. But, now that multiple mages were using defensive magic, the time was longer as well as the strength of the barrier. Now, regular arrows, sword strikes, magic or whatever was launched from catapult or trebuchet's could be stopped by defensive spells. With various success depending. But it was now a different beast all together with modern weaponry that was never seen or heard of before until the Empires expedition through the Gate. But the continuous fire from either artillery or small arms fire, keeping the barriers up was starting to get a lot harder. And the Mages were not even equipped or had experience with any of this.

Even though thanks to the barrier magic, they were inching closer to Sector Alpha. Emphasis on inching, due to the armor the ogres wore made them slower. But by that time, the defenders of Sector Alpha had already gotten the order to fallback to Sector Bravo. The Imperials cheered and their morale seemed to be boosted. But that wouldn't last for long.

Machine checked his optics; Chi had already loaded another Sabot round into the chamber. Once he got the right grid and coordinates, he fired.

The Sabot round streaked through the air and it made impact into the barrier. That was the final straw, due to the mages behind all falling and collapsing. One of them even died, due to the strain. The barrier itself seemed to explode outward, with some flashing lights of sorts. But the blast didn't hurt anyone, only caused some minor wind. This caused everyone to momentarily stop what they were doing, and look on in shock.

"Holy shit." Machine said in shock.

"Whoever took down the shield that was one of hell of a shot. Don't let up. We still gotta battle to win." Captain Brookes said through the radio.

"Norman, that was fucking beautiful! Gonna recommend you for a Silver Star for that!" Perez congratulated, with Chi and Jono patting the gunner on the shoulder. "Like the Captain said, no time for celebration. Keep hammering those pandejo's (idiots)."

Another tank round streaked at one of the giant Ogres, without the shielding, the explosive penetrated it's chest armor. A visible hole was seen that went right through the chest and it landed on the ground dead. By that time, the sound of rumbling was heard coming from the Gate. Additional armor would soon start to pour out, and start advancing onto the battlefield.

The Imperials who saw this had various reactions. One showed fear, or finally descend into sobbing messes and gave up, after seeing the death and destruction before them. Some even had mental break downs, after their nerves being shot. Others ran away or retreated, not caring what their superiors would do to them. While others did end up charging or continue fighting.

But to the latter, there wasn't anything they could do. The battle was already lost and the Task Force had a stunning victory. Not only that, but it also showed the Special Region that a new player was in town. One that would change the status quo of the entire region of Falmart and beyond.

Godasen groaned as he came back into consciousness. He blinked a couple of times, due to his vision being slightly blurry. But that didn't stop the massive headache he was now starting to feel.

"M'lord, thank the Gods you are awake." He heard someone say.

Godasen turned his head, to see his Page, Atticus. Although the young man had his arm in a sling, and there was dried blood.

"Atticus… what in the name of Hardy happened?"

"The command tent was hit by a blast of magic from outside. I was giving the orders you gave me to tell the officers when it happened."

Godasen now remembered, he had received the bad news that the assault had failed. The giant Ogres had been killed, and that seemed to make the enemy more bloodthirsty. More of their armored war machines had arrived and were advancing on their lines. The Legion that was assaulting Alnus was annihilated because of them and everyone else was starting to falter and break. He also remembered he was angry, and was planning on starting a final assault. But like Atticus had said, the explosive magic had tore through the tent and knocked him out.

"You were lucky to survive, m'lord. You only got a head wound."

"Thank you for the update. Well then, what is happening now?"

Atticus then looked down in shame, and said," We are retreating, m'lord. The remaining Officers thought it was best. The enemy's armored war machines were approaching so there was no other choice. We are heading back to the capital. A small contingent of our troops stayed behind to hold the enemy off.""

Godasen then realized he was in a covered wagon. He got up with the help of Atticus and moved the flap. He could see the remaining Imperial forces, and they all looked defeated and injured.

Godasen lay back down, and started to think about what had happened.

Who in the world did the Empire make an enemy out of?

In the outskirts of a village, a quaint cottage, which just so happened to be situated near a waterfall, someone was sitting on a stump. It elderly man with a thick graying beard, who wore robes and pointed hat. He seemed to be deep in thought, due to having his eyes closed. He then opened them, due to hearing someone approaching. He behind him, to see a teenager, who was also wearing robes, with her most noticeable feature being her blue hair. She also had blank or emotionless face.

"Lelei, what is it?" The man asked.

"I was just wondering what you are thinking about Master Cato. You've seemed troubled recently." The now named Lelei asked.

Cato nodded at his students concern and said," I've just had this feeling that's all. Ever since reports of the Gate opening again, and what happened to the Empire right now. But I have a feeling that something else is happening."

"Do you think it has something to do with those faint explosions we heard earlier? If I remember correctly, it was at Alnus."

"Yes, probably. The God's maybe trying to tell us something. Eh who knows. It'll reveal itself to us in due time. Come; let's go finish your studies." Cato said as he got off the stump, picked up his staff and went back into the house.

Lelei stood outside for another moment, and looked at the sky. The sounds of nature were heard, as if everything is normal. Although she herself had felt as if something was different as well. She knew her master had bouts of being carefree, even when something should be taken seriously. But, she knew he was right, whatever was happening, would reveal itself in due time.

She then walked back into the house. No knowing she would be part of what was to come in the future.

"By the way, what did your sister say in her recent letter? Was I mentioned? I wouldn't be surprised, considering how good I am with women. Hehe." He was heard from inside the house.

A second later the sounds of humming was heard, and then a loud noise and a cry of pain.

"OW! What did I say?!" Cato could be heard.

"This is CNN Newsroom, I'm Rachel Newman. We are continuing our coverage of the Joint Japanese-U.S Taskforce that has crossed through the Gate. Earlier, we reported that they had met the Saderan Army situated at the Gate. Heavy fighting was reported, and we are getting reports of the Taskforce winning the battle and gaining a foothold. Further information will be provided during a scheduled Press Briefing later today. So we will continue our story about the growing Ultranationalist movement-"

The TV turned off and Delilah frowned at Frost, who had turned it off. They were in Delilah's room, which had changed since she had first moved in. There were a couple of new furnishings, including a TV and a computer. And also a book shelf full of books. She got those as rewards during her training or were presents from various people. She had issues using electronics at first, but Frost helped her get integrated and she soon got the hang of it.

On her nightstand were a couple of photos. The first was a group photo at Murakami's during Delilah's 'Welcome to Team Metal' dinner. The second photo showed Delilah, Shino and Mari. Shino was in the middle, and had her arms around both girls. The three of them were in the middle of laughing. And the third photo showed the Team standing. Sandman in the front, with his arms crossed, Truck was to the right of them, he had his hands in his pocket, was smirking and leaning a little. Grinch was on the right and doing the same. Frost was standing next to Grinch, he also had his arms crossed and he was grinning. Delilah was leaning to the right of him, her left arm around his neck, and she held her right hand up in a peace sign.

"Derek, I was watching that."

Frost smirked and said," You'll get more TV time later. Honestly, we shouldn't have introduced you to TV. I think it's making you too American."

Delilah pouted cutely, well cutely in Frost's personal opinion, but he wasn't going to say that out loud.

"It's not my fault that I am interested your worlds various marvels. TV is just one of them. This is way better than seeing plays or concerts being performed. Although I prefer to watch them from a screen. It's better for my sensitive ears. I'm pretty sure if I went to a live one, I would get temporary hearing loss. Also, I wanted to hear more about what's on with the Task Force."

Frost shook his head, both amused and slightly exasperated. "We can talk about your interests later. We gotta leave; the prisoners have been situated and are ready to be interrogated. Agent Graham said that two of them are Warrior Bunnies."

"Very well, let's go talk to my people. I'm hoping one of them will be from my tribe." Delilah said as she got up, stretched and followed Frost.

'Why does it feel like I'm a parent?' Frost thought. 'Wonder how this how Sandman feels?'

Frost shrugged it off, he was probably thinking too deeply into it.

Yokosuka Base was abuzz with more activity than normal. This was due to the first prisoners from the invasion had arrived. The ones that were injured were already being treated at designated hospitals, either in nearby cities, or on hospital ships. It was the same thing after Ginza, but after Camp Rome was finished, the prisoners were moved there. And the remaining were those injured and busy still recovering. Now, the same thing was going on like after Ginza.

The uninjured or slightly injured, after being cleared by Doctors, were both checked for injuries and possible diseases. The latter the medical professionals had covered, due to after doing extensive research on the previous prisoners. They soon found out the diseases that plagued the Special Region were in fact the same diseases that this Earth had. But it was still a needed precaution, there could be an unknown pathogen they hadn't found yet. And the last thing anyone needed was a Pandemic from another world or dimension.

After that they were soon sent to either interrogation, depending on status and rank. Or were imprisoned for the time being, and would be questioned at a later time. And then sent to Camp Rome, depending on the circumstances.

The latter were where Frost and Delilah were, as they followed Agent Chuck, who worked under Agent Graham. And was also Team Leader of the Special Activities Division of the CIA in the region.

"So, how many prisoners have they gotten so far?" Frost asked.

"Well, I wasn't there when the Marines and Japanese brought hell and fury upon them. But the number is rising. Last I checked it was over 500. While for dead, its lookin to be in the thousands. That's what those ancient fucks get for starting this fight. Sorry if I sound callous to Lola Bunny there." Chuck joked.

Delilah giggled a little and said," I like her, as well as Bugs and their friends of Loony. But, I do not care for the Empire. I wished I was there to fight. I am a Warrior Bunny after all. And we do love a good fight or battle. Nothing like seeing your enemies dead at your feet. With their blood on my blade." She said the last two parts with a slight sadistic grin.

Chuck snorted and said," You would've been better suited with joining the Marines. You seem to have the same penchant for violence as the Jarheads."

"Yeah, but we got dibs on her first. What can you tell us about the Warrior Bunnies?" Frost asked.

"Well, the Marines found them in a tent. One got hit by shrapnel, last I checked she was still in surgery. While the other Rabbit was protecting and tending to her friend, but she was uninjured. Well that's not entirely true. She had part of one of her ears chopped off, but it wasn't recent."

Delilah nodded sadly; she could only imagine what one of her people went through. Or in fact, a lot of them went through. She was fortunate that she wasn't taken into slavery. Although she also felt guilty as well for not being taken slave like the others had. She was basically living comfortably when she was in Italica, and the not so fortunate ones were not living in the best conditions. Sure, she heard stories of some going to Nobles, but they weren't treated like how the Formal Clan did.

"Did she give a name?" Frost asked.

Roger looked at the quick profile they had the Warrior Bunny and said," She wasn't really forthcoming with information. We could've used alternative methods, but we wanted to see how your friend here would do with talking. But one of the things she did tell us was that her was name Parna."

A strangled noise came out of Delilah, and Frost had to support her, due to her almost falling down. Frost looked at her, and Delilah had lost color in her face. He was shocked as well, due to knowing who exactly the Warrior Bunny was.

"By the Gods." Delilah managed to say.

Roger raised a brow and said," So I take it you know her?"

Delilah lunged herself at Roger, luckily Frost grabbed her, before Roger could do anything. Although the agent didn't bat an idea. But Frost was sure the man could incapacitate Delilah easily, Warrior Bunny or not.

"Does she have long black hair that's mixed with white? And are her eyes hazel?" Delilah desperately asked.

Roger nodded and said," Yes, and I ask again. Do you know her?"

"Yes... she was or is like a sister to me. We fought and bled together. I need to see her!"

"Well, as long as you get her to reveal whatever possible Intel she has. Then have at it." Chuck said with a shrug. "She's in interrogation room B, down the hall, second door. I'll be on the other side of the mirror." He said and went into the room on the left.

Frost lets go of Delilah, due to no longer struggling to get out of his grip. But he was on guard just in case. He knew her reaction was warranted, but he didn't want her to get trouble or something. Delilah herself felt her heartbeat go through her chest, she had imagined and hoped for this day. But now that it's happening…

Frost placed a comforting hand on her shoulder and said," Hey, it'll be fine. Do you want me to be in there with you?"

"No Derek, I will take part in this endeavor on my own." Delilah said.

"Well then, I dearly hope this endeavor you are about to embark on will be go well." Frost said in a fake accent.

Delilah giggled; she gave her friend an appreciative look, knowing he was trying to calm her nerves. Which was something she needed at this moment.

But Frost then had a look of someone wanting to let someone down gently and said," Also Di, just remember. You gotta realize this isn't the same person you knew before. Parna probably has been through a lot. So be careful and be prepared for what's to come. Alright?"

Delilah looked down and nodded, now feeling slightly worried, but she had to do this," I understand. Thank you Derek."

Frost nodded, he gave her one last supportive look, and walked into the room that Chuck went into.

Delilah sighed as she steeled herself for what was about to come next. She could do this, she was a Warrior Bunny. She survived the war with the Empire, she survived wandering until she and Griine found themselves in Italica. She also survived when she was part of the invasion into the new world. And she even survived the grueling and hellish training she had to become a part of Team Metal.

With those thoughts, she went to the door.

Parna wondered how her life came to this moment. She didn't have to think that hard, knowing one fateful night led her here.

'I-I'm sorry… I can't go on long like this… please forgive me.'

She walked sluggishly, almost as if in a trance away. The voices calling out to her, were slightly muffled.

'Parna! Please! Please come back!'

'Parna!'

Even though she heard them, she didn't look back.

The night she gave up her dignity and freedom, just because she was tired, cold and hungry. Not only that, but she also walked away from her battle sisters, those she had known since they were kits. All three of them had promised they would look out for each other, and be together side-by-side. But she smashed that promise to pieces, just because she was weak.

Akusho was an unforgiving place, yes she was fed and clothed, but she was just treated as a thing. She went from one Master to the next, until she was bought by Legate Magus from one of Bessara's brothels. Magus was one of the few who treated her okay, he did have the same superiority and racism as other Imperials. But it was better than Akusho, although she did miss Mizari and the other girls. The winged Demi-Human looked out for her and the others. Besides her, Magus even had a fellow Warrior Bunny, Aisha, with him as a bodyguard.

It didn't help that Aisha had both of her ears. And that Aisha at first was a little distant towards her. But she warmed up to her and they had a friendship going. Aisha didn't blame her for doing what she did. Due to knowing their people had to survive. And it did make her feel a little better, but the shame and guilt was still there.

But now to her current predicament, she was now at the mercy of these invaders. And whatever magic they had as well. Destructive, horrifying magic. She had been busy tending to her Masters quarters when she had heard the first explosion. After that, it was if the Gods or mainly Hardy unleashed their wrath. Her warrior instincts, although dull, had made her ready for a fight. But Magus had ordered her and Aisha to stay at the tent, and she didn't want to incur his wrath. But in a matter of minutes, she saw the enemy's war machines. They spewed death and destruction. The Imperials didn't stand a chance, and a part of her was happy they were being defeated by such savagery. She didn't get much of a chance to see the battle fully, due to an explosion going off near her. She had ended up unconscious for a bit, but once she came to, the sounds of battle were dying out. And she had also found that Aisha was injured. So she had dragged her into the remains of the tent and tried to help her.

It didn't last that long, due to the invaders finding them, and taken them both prisoner. Although one of them said they would help heal Aisha, which was a good thing. But she was still a prisoner and she had only spoken to a handful of these people. Including the healers who were honestly nice to her, and checked her for any issues or injuries. Even though she did become a little fearful of them after getting pricked by that odd needle thing. They said something about it keeping her healthy, and considering she wasn't dead or in horrible pain. She had to trust them a bit.

But now, here she was, waiting for whoever was going to talk to her. She would rather be with wherever Master Magus was. If he was still alive though, considering the amount of destruction and death she saw. Or better yet, Aisha, if she made it. She hadn't really prayed to the Gods often, but she hoped they listened to her pleas.

She then heard voices come from the other side of the door somewhere. It was muffled, which meant they were farther away. But she could've sworn one of the voices sounded familiar.

She then heard footsteps, and another door opening and closing. And she then heard voices more clearly.

"Alright, let's see if the kid can do this." A-gent Ro-ger said.

"I believe in her. So no need to worry."

A snort," I'm CIA Delta, we have no time to worry."

She also heard another pair of footsteps, outside the door. She felt her heartbeat shoot up and waited for whoever was coming in.

The door then opened and Parna felt her blood run cold, and she was sure she as gaping.

Delilah smiled, feeling tears forming at seeing her friend.

"Hello, Parna." Delilah said with a sniff.

Chapter Text

Delilah had dreamed of this day, reuniting with her best friend a sister in all but blood. When she wasn't doing her duties for the Formal Clan, she searched for her. Even though one of the last things Parna said to her and Griine, was to not follow or look for her. Unfortunately she had to rely on word of mouth, or asked merchants who were somewhat affiliated or had ties to the slave market. Not outright, due to the fact that slavery in Italica was forbidden.

Also, she couldn't really travel outside of Italica, not without an escort. Zorzal made it clear by enacting a decree that any Warrior Bunny not in chains or were not a part of any Guild, or any type of work, were to be enslaved. He even added a large coin incentive as well. There was also coin for killing a Warrior Bunny, but only for a specific crime, that being killing an Imperial citizen. The amount depended on the citizen, with anyone from a Noble House, or any of the other wealthy Imperial houses being the highest. Well, the highest was anyone from the Imperial family. But you had to be incredibly stupid or incredibly brave to do that. Delilah had heard stories that Warrior Bunnies had tried to kill Zorzal or Tyuule. But they were stopped in time, killed and their bodies hung for all to see at the capital. So it was with that reason, that Warrior Bunnies had to go through a process in order to live or be in the capital. To live, you had to get a tattoo or marking as well as a document that was proof you lived there. While to visit, all you needed was the document with a seal.

You would also think male Warrior Bunnies had the highest price, due to the low number of them. They were, a Warrior Bunny was a Warrior Bunny, and both genders were equals and had the same fierceness and warrior spirit. Biology was the only difference though. But females were the most sought after. Personal fuck buddies was the main reason, but Delilah and her sisters were good bodyguards, assassins and or mercenaries.

So when Delilah had to leave Italica's walls, she had to have her papers and also an escort. In the off chance she would be taken. Sure she had her official papers for where she worked and lived. But for those who lived for coin, the incentive was high.

So, imagine all the time she spent looking for Parna, she finds her here. In an interrogation room on a military base in a different realm, that was on the other side of the Gate. Even though she looked the same as she remembered her, she still looked different. She wore a slaves outfit, but one of higher quality. This meant she was probably owned by a wealthy Imperial. She had a bandage on her head, and… her ear looked better than it did when she first cut it off. It had healed alright, but seeing it made her feel ill. With her eyes, she could see disbelief and the beginnings of something else. But she could clearly see her eyes were lost, hollow in a sense.

"Hello, Parna." Delilah said with a small smile and she could feel tears forming in her eyes.

Parna gaped, but she soon started to shake a little and she was sure her eyes were starting to water.

"D-Delilah?" Parna asked.

Delilah walked over to her; she then unlocked the cuffs with a key Agent Roger discreetly gave her. And she then hugged her. The damn broke and both girls started to cry into each other's arms. 3 years worth of sorrow, pain and now also relief and happiness came out. Parna always wondered what had happened to her fellow Warrior Bunny and if she and Griine were doing okay. And now, she got her answer. Well part of it, Delilah was here, but she didn't know where Griine was, and or if she was with Delilah at all. But she was currently preoccupied at the moment to think further. With Delilah, she felt immense happiness and relief. There were days and nights thinking that Parna was dead. Having died alone and without anyone being there for her in her final moments. Or was going through the worst thing imaginable. There was even some nights were Griine had those thoughts, and the both of them slept together in comfort.

"I-I'm sorry. I'm s-so sorry." Parna managed to croak out with her sobs.

Delilah rubbed her back soothingly and said," I-it's fine. It's okay. Everything is fine now."

"It's not… I abandoned you and Griine. After the three of us promised each other to stay together, no matter what. Not only that…I shamed myself and allowed myself to become a slave. I don't know why you aren't looking at me in disgust or contempt." Parna wondered allowed.

Delilah looked her sister in the eyes and said," I would never. I will admit, in my darkest moments I thought it. But deep down I couldn't blame you for what you did. And neither did Griine. Our situation at the time was because of the Empire and that bitch of a traitor queen. And that night, we were just at our lowest. I was tempted to go along with you. Griine and I should've. But, know that we still care for you and love you."

Parna nodded, even though she didn't fully believe her, a part of her wanted to. But she then realized something.

"But, how are you here though? Where is Griine?"

Delilah grabbed the chair from the other side, placed it next to Parna and sat down. She then said," I was part of the Empire's original Expeditionary Army. I was under the command of Count Colt Formal, due to him choosing me to be his bodyguard and fighter. This world's military slaughtered most of the army, I even fought one of the soldiers and then taken prisoner after they knocked me out. After I was interrogated, I made a deal with this world's military. I'm a part of it now, including a team I've come to know as brothers now. I'll explain more soon. While for Griine, she's back at Italica, she and I were found by the Head Maid. And were given jobs and a home in Italica. I can only imagine what's happening back there now."

She could imagine, Myui was now Countess, with her sisters, Elle and Loui either helping her, or were arguing or fighting each other to see who would take care of her. Myui was eleven, so she would have advisors, mainly Caine, who was the Head Maid. Not to mention both Elle and Loui's husbands had went with the Count to fight. Unfortunately Loui's husband perished, while Elle's survived. Lord Marius had been caught in an explosion and had lost both of his legs. But he was doing fine.

While for Griine, she was probably a mess, but the other Maids treated each other like family. So they, including Mamina, who was also a Warrior Bunny, were probably looking out for her. Thoughts about how Griine was doing, always made Delilah feel worried and wanting to go home. But she knew she was going back eventually. But she was still homesick though.

Parna nodded, a part of her was envious that Delilah and Griine ended up in Italica. She heard that it was a safe-haven for Demi-Humans. While she herself was just some lowly slave. But, she was glad the youngest of her sisters was okay as well. Although now that Delilah told her what she was currently doing. Parna looked at her and could tell she looked different. Besides the obvious with her wearing a different but slightly familiar uniform that the invaders wore. Not to mention she looked better, as if she went through some type of training. She couldn't tell with the clothes, but she knew there had to be muscle under there.

Delilah probably knew what she was thinking and said," I did go through training. It was complete hell half the time. I was trained by the team I mentioned earlier."

The training was only for a couple of months, but Delilah saw the results, with her skills honed, not to mentioned her body changed. She was leaner, more fit and muscular. But her speed and agility wasn't diminished in the slightest. Not to mention her reflexes had improved vastly.

"So, what now?" Parna asked, knowing she was here for reason and in some type of prison cell.

"Now, we're taking the fight to the Empire. They will pay for the blood they spilt. The sisters and brothers we lost during the war. And I get to be a part of it." Delilah said with a bloodthirsty look. She realized what just happened and looked slightly embarrassed. "Sorry, got carried away."

Parna giggled, she realized she hadn't laughed or giggled genuinely for quite a while. And seeing Delilah's sadistic side again was refreshing.

In the other room, Agent Roger looked slightly annoyed, he then looked at Frost and said," As much as this reunion warms my heart. They can continue this later. Tell your teammate to hurry things up."

Frost nodded, it was good that Delilah and Parna were getting everything out, but they were on the clock.

He then pressed the intercom and said," Di, sorry to say this, but we're on the clock here."

Parna jumped in fright, wondering where that voice came from. She was able to hear those two men in the other room. So she had to guess they used some type of echo magic. Delilah gave her friend a reassuring look, and turned around. She gave Frost and Agent Roger an annoyed look, but nodded.

"Sorry about that. Well, we are hoping to gain intelligence. The Armies of this world don't want to be caught off guard. So, is there anything you have that can help us?" Delilah then held her friends hands and continued," I know this won't be much. But, this could be the start of you redeeming yourself in your eyes."

Parna nodded, even though a part of her felt she couldn't be redeemed and the shame would hang over her like a cloud. For the rest of her days until her time was up. But another part of her wanted all of this pain and shame to stop. And Delilah was offering her and these peoples help.

Parna balled her fists and gave her friend a determined look and said," I… lived in shame and regret for all these years. It's consumed me, made me feel inferior, like how the Imperials always preached. Including how my m- old master did as well. I don't want to feel like that anymore… I'm not sure what I can say can help. But, what do you need to know?"

The happy look Delilah gave her, made Parna feel good.

As Parna and Delilah got right down to talking, Frost looked at Roger and said," So, is there any idea what's going to happen to her? She isn't an enemy combatant, nor did she fight at Alnus. Also, I know you spooks would think she would be a good asset. But look at her; she doesn't look like she's in the right headspace."

Roger nodded, the thought of using her as an asset was tempting. Textbook thing to do when you're in the CIA, especially when you needed someone to do your dirty work. But the Delta Force Operator had a point; the Warrior Bunny had a list of psychological issues that needed to be addressed. And probably wouldn't be in the right headspace to work in the field.

"So, what do you have in mind then?"

Frost waited outside the door, it had been close to an hour since Delilah and Parna reunited. And also the intel that Parna gave, which wasn't much, but still helped in the long run. He was waiting outside interrogation, due to Delilah finishing up asking Parna questions. Also, some government officials had also arrived. To see what was to be done about Parna. Due to her not being an enemy combatant, and also that fact she didn't commit any crimes. He even helped with that, after telling them what he told Agent Roger. He saw the door open, and Delilah walked out.

"You alright?" Frost asked.

Delilah nodded with a small smile, but it then turned to melancholy and said," I'm happy we reunited. But… you were right; she isn't the same as I remember. I'm at a loss at what to do, Derek."

Frost nodded, had some experience in that department. He'd seen fellow soldiers and or vets had similar or different mental health issues. It was an unfortunate side effect of serving. He himself was fine, although he remembered when he first came home after his first deployment, he was jumpy. But luckily his old man sat him down and talked to him. That had helped. Although in Parna's case it was different.

"Yeah, stuff like this needs to be treated carefully. What did your people do about those who had mental health issues?" Frost couldn't help but ask.

Delilah thought about it and said," Our healers said that a warrior must be of sound mind and body. They must be attuned with themselves like nature is attuned with the earth. If not, then there won't be any balance. We had various herbal and in rare cases, magical remedies to help those of mental distress."

Frost nodded, he then thought of something. He knew it wouldn't help or be important, but he had to ask and said," Do you know what the Empires thoughts on that?"

Delilah shrugged and said," I mean it depends. There are medicines and some magical cures. Some healers believed that a person's environment, as well as physical health plays a role in mental health. Others believe evil spirits posses those who are in distress. And need to be removed. Others believe that those who are unfit should be locked in a dungeon and left to rot until they die. Why? Your not thinking of throwing Parna into a dungeon or need to perform an exorcism, do you?"

Frost shook his head and said," No, no. This world's views are much more different… and scientific that I'm not sure I can explain well. But, I think we can help Parna get the treatment that can help her."

"Oh, should we send her to your countries healers to help her?"

Frost rolled his eyes and said," Yeah no, the American Health Care System can be a joke. I think we can get her help here. But I honestly don't know. After that, I think I know something that can help her further."

"What's that?"

"Did you mention anything about asking The Count if he could allow her to become part of his staff in Italica? If she wanted to?"

Delilah blinked, her ears drooped and she let out a groan.

"By the Gods, I completely forgot to mention that. I was too distracted by us reuniting."

Frost chuckled as he patted her head.

-Later that Day-

30 year old International Reporter Wendy Sadler, who was chosen to represent the BBC, was sitting down, legs crossed. She moved some of her brown hair from her face as she scrolled through her phone. Even though she was looking at her phone, she was looking at everyone in her peripheral vision. The last time things were this electric, it was before the Press Conference where the Japanese Prime Minister declared war on those from across the Gate.

The sound of people talking reverberated in the room, in numerous languages. It was a melting pot of sorts. All of them were reporters from various national or international news stations, websites, podcasts etc. from the big names that had the most pull or popularity. Others were from those who were rising up or had various degrees of success in the news world. Or those who wanted to climb the cutthroat business to get more recognition, whether they were new or scrappy. Or, with a sarcastic mental eye roll, media that claimed were independent and didn't have an agenda that the big names had.

Heck, there were even journalists that came from science related backgrounds. This made sense, considering the entire scientific community was turned on its head and were frothing at the mouth for access to the Special Region. It was a world full of unknowns. They had only gotten a taste from poking at prisoners, their biology, whatever goods and or objects they left behind and whatever else that could be studied. But she felt bad for them, she highly doubted that anything scientific happened on the other side of the Gate. Unless the Task Force members started to breathe weirdly or came into contact with something. But the samples that were taken, including when the POW's were quarantined, nothing had happened.

For Wendy herself, she considered herself a moderate, which was a rare thing to say and be in today's political climate. But she was good at her job, fair, easygoing. She was probably one of the few who was objective and tried not to take sides. A rare or dying breed in a sense. But she wasn't the type to avoid things and asked the tough questions when the time called for it. Her colleagues and most importantly her bosses knew that. They respected her and knew that something like this was right up her alley.

Now, this Press Conference was to give an update on the invasion itself. There was an earlier quick Press Release, which was to say the Task Force had defeated the enemy that was positioned at the hill. And that further updates would e given when the time was right. And they were serious about it, due to information being scarce since then. Which was a really rare occurrence, considering how fast information came out nowadays. She even tried to get information from her military or intelligence contacts, but even they were tightlipped.

She was texting her fellow correspondent, David Harper who was at the Gate itself. The both of them were there when the invasion force went through. And both agreed they should split up, with her being at the news conference, while he was at the Gate, in case anything happened. And from what he was telling her, nothing was happening. Well, that wasn't totally true. A column of tanks and other vehicles had crossed over some time ago. But now, a couple of ours later, trucks were starting to come back from the other side of the Gate. And they were carrying people, from what glimpses were shown, they were Saderan Prisoners. So talk about that, and the possibility of rescuing hostages became the main topic.

Although the latter was small though, it had already been a couple of months. So the hostages were probably scattered across the Special Region. The final report after everything was settled was that over a couple thousand people had been kidnapped and taken across the Gate. Due to the fact it was in the middle of rush hour. The majority were Japanese, with the rest being foreign nationals. Although the number was higher, due to prisoners telling them that they had scouted Japan before the invasion. Apparently when the Gate or portal first appeared, they were able to scout for a short time. The scouting party had actually brought a Mage with them that knew a spell that could open a small portal to and from. Which sounded insane, but considering what had happened, everyone had stopped asking questions and went with it. They even stole some stuff and also managed to kidnap some Japanese citizens, including a couple of off-duty American soldiers. So kidnapping or missing person's cases had been combed through. Including military personnel who were declared AWOL. But they couldn't be sure until they started to look in the Special Region.

She looked up, sent a quick text to David and turned on the recorder app on her phone, when she heard a door open. The room went silent, when they saw a couple of military officials came in. That was when the chatter went to questions. Questions, that Wendy knew wouldn't be answered until they started talking.

One of the officials was a Japanese man who looked to be in his early 30's and he was taller than the average Japanese citizen. Wendy also had to admit, he was on the attractive side.

The officials walked to the podium, with the man in front. He bowed and gave the crowd of reporters a friendly smile. Wendy knew there was more to him than he was letting on.

"Good afternoon, ladies and gentlemen. I am 1st Lieutenant Akira Yanagida, Adjutant to General Hazama. Unfortunately he and Colonel Davis are busy with things on the other side of the Gate. Myself and my colleagues here, are here to give you an update about the invasion into the Special Region and then answer questions. First off, like we said earlier the invasion force had taken Alnus Hill and defeated the army there. A couple of hours later, a counter attack had commenced. But they also stopped that as well. And no further fighting is occurring at this moment. The Task Force is commencing clean up operations, capturing the surrounding area and are now in the early stages of building a base. I will now be taking questions."

And with that, a cacophony of voices started to shout and raised their hands. Sadler chose to wait, wanting to hear what questions her colleagues had.

Yanagida picked an American reporter, who was from CNN and they asked," What were the casualties on the Saderan side? And were there any casualties on the Task Force side?"

"To the first question, yes. But we don't have any estimates at this time." Yanagida then had a solemn look and said," But for the second part of the question. Yes, unfortunately there were casualties on our side. We can confirm that five are confirmed dead and a couple of dozen have various injuries."

That caused a wave of gasps and more shouting.

"How can that be? From what we saw during the Ginza Incident, the Saderan's had ancient weaponry." The same reporter asked.

Yanagida nodded and said, "They did, but those weapons can still cause injury or death. Not to mention… they have magic on their side. Also, the Saderan's are professional soldiers, no matter the era they came from. So we cannot underestimate them. And lets not forget that we had casualties as well during Ginza." Yanagida seemed to chide like a teacher to misbehaving students. "But to the families who now just lost their loved ones. Know that their sacrifice wasn't in vain. They helped in getting the Task Force ground in the Special Region. And we now have a foothold. We thank them for that. Next question."

"The trucks that came back from the Special Region, besides Saderan prisoners, were any of them hostages?" A reporter from Fox News asked.

"We cannot confirm the latter yet. More transports are coming through the Gate as we speak, so we'll make sure to check. To the families who are missing loved ones, we're sorry to say, you have to wait a little longer. Next question."

A Russian reporter was called and they asked, "There are those who are calling this invasion modern day Imperialism. And that we should just negotiate the release of the hostages with the hostages we have. And just leave the Empire alone. Or better yet, destroy the Gate once all of this is done. Thoughts?"

Sadler knew what the reporter was getting at. She remembering how a couple of countries, including Russia, went on accusing Japan and the U.S of keeping the Gate for themselves. During the early days after Ginza. It was sorta their way of painting things in a bad light. And how it would also look bad politically for the governments. And that the Gate should be open to everyone. Sadler thought otherwise, now if the Gate opened in a port or more open area, things would've been different. But since it opened in a densely populated area, there was a certain amount of traffic that was aloud. And Japan itself wasn't looking to become a starting point for unwanted occupation again. A very vocal base against that was making itself known. And they had been winning so far. And the Russians and other countries that had voiced the same concerns as them, were falling on deaf ears.

Yanagida, for what it was worth, didn't fall for any traps or openings the reporter hoped he would fall for and said, "This isn't Imperialism. This is a response to an unprovoked attack on Japanese soil, her people and her allies. We interrogated numerous prisoners and they said the Empire doesn't negotiate about things like this. But once the time is right, we will reach out to them. But I'm not a politician, so I can't answer in detail. And for destroying the Gate, that question has been answered numerous times and answered. We still don't know enough about the Gate. And whether it will stay gone or appear at a later date. And we also won't know if it will be a Medieval/Roman age army that comes through. So we need to find more information that could help us be able to counter or provide an early warning system. Next question."

It didn't take a genius for everyone to know that one of the other reasons, was to see if one could open a Gate at ones who discretion. Or something smaller that one wouldn't notice. But luckily good decorum seemed to win out. Or the question itself would be asked at a later date. But at least Yanagida was vague enough to keep things from spiraling. Although Sadler's reporter instincts were telling her to pick and investigate any potential leads of countries looking at Gate or anything similar related to portal technology.

Hey, a girl's gotta eat and continue on with her job. She knew her colleague's would do the same.

Sadler then chose that time to raise her hand, once Yanagida pointed to her, she stood up and said," Wendy Sadler, BBC News. Now that the Task Force has officially crossed over, defeated the defending army and now have gained ground. What now? Just like how the Gate has changed things now. Can you give an answer what will happen now? And also what will happen once we talk to the rulers of the Empire?"

That line of questions caused everyone in the room to be quiet. Waiting for the response.

Yanagida nodded, he then had a small smile and said," Like you just said, things are changing now. Just like how Europeans started sailing westward, or America's Westward Expansion. Or most recently, the Gate opening. We are in uncharted territory, literally. A new world has open up, with new people, flora, fauna, cultures and among other things. But to put it simply, this is the new frontier. And who knows, the Empire and other governments could become our allies in the future. But, like everyone else, I'm in the dark as well, we'll just have to wait and see. I hope I answered your question to the best of my ability, Miss Sadler."

Sadler nodded and said," Thank you, no further questions for now."

And with that, more questions were answered, with Sadler thinking about the answer. What Yanagida said was true, this was a new unknown or frontier. Everyone thought the ocean or space was, it still was, but now it was taken by something else. But the more realist or political side of her knew what else would be happening in the future. But she had to focus on the here and now.

But one things for certain, one could only imagine what the future held now.

The sounds machinery was heard; it seemed to drown out the quiet and nature that surrounded the area. Or whatever quiet and nature had the guts to stay. After the battles that took place, whoever lived nearby probably would've high tailed it out of there. Not wanting to be caught in the crossfire. Or face the possible wrath of the new invaders, not knowing they didn't have an issue with anyone living there. They just had an issue with the Empire's government and military. And those who would try to attack.

After the counterattack and making sure the area was secured. The Task Force got right down to building a base. Construction equipment and vehicles that arrived got to work clearing the area, and setting up the foundation for the base. Although it was sorta hindered, due to the massive amount of bodies that littered the area. All the bodies that were intact or identifiable were placed into body bags. While the ones that weren't identifiable were shoveled into a pit. The former took a while, heck, there was still Imperial bodies left after the Task Force first arrived. And they didn't get a chance to get them all, due to the Imperial counterattack. The reasons for all of that, was to show respect for the bodies. Even though the Saderan's didn't, living or otherwise when they were attacking Ginza. Pictures and videos were still circulating around the world, thanks to the internet and social media. But the Japanese and American's did show respect. Even though there was Japanese who were all for the destruction and death of the Saderan's and the Empire. And could care less with what happened to them. An eye for an eye and pretty much payback for the all the suffering they caused.

Human decency won out, thankfully. Which was rare thing in war, but welcome one.

So when the time came to returning Saderan prisoners, there would also be pictures of dead Saderan's. So the families could identify them and could be brought home for proper burial. Although the bodies that weren't identifiable or basically too far gone, were put into a mass grave. One that had been blessed and prayed for by both a Shinto and Christian Priest. To alleviate and put the lost souls to rest. But there would also be a marker, in case anyone wanted to pay their respects. Some even thought there would a memorial set up in the near future. But the only people who would be in the area were going to be from the Task Force. No Saderan's though, for obvious reasons, but then again Alnus was considered a holy site. Due to the fact that the Gate always appeared at Alnus. And there were pilgrimages that came here from what POW's said. But they probably got the message that it wasn't safe to come here. And even if some came, they would be turned back, in peaceful way though. But there were always the more fervent types, or better yet, spies disguised as worshipers to gauge the enemy. But those were problems for another day.

Hazama was near the command post that was situated at the top of the hill. He gazed at what was going on and was also thinking of the events of today. The battle was a textbook success, minimal casualties, although he silently prayed for the dead. It was less than Ginza though. Then again, the fighting in Ginza was slightly controlled chaos from what he remembered. After getting alerted, both militaries went with a containment strategy. Approach like a circle and close in, block off any means of escape. Deal with any stragglers once everything was secured. And the final push was securing the Gate and enemy headquarters. American forces approached from the North and East, while Japanese approached from the West and South. It was also the JSDF's first real taste of combat, the last time Japan had seen combat, was World War 2. Heck, the JSDF were mainly peacekeepers, even when they were in Iraq, Afghanistan and Urzikstan, they played the peacekeeping and relief efforts. Although with what was going on with China, North Korea and in some cases Russia. Anything could change.

And change it did. But Hazama and his fellow JSDF Officers had led their troops through Ginza like any type of Officer with experience under their belt would. Even if it was their first taste of combat. Although the losses still hung over his head though. At Ginza, the loses were extremely high, militarily it was low, but civilian count had been added up to over 2,000 people dead. Due to the fact it was rush hour and a high volume of people were in the area. Most of the deaths were Japanese, but a lot of foreign nationals were caught as well. Not to mention the number of hostages that were taken. Hazama still wondered how the military and mainly the government convinced the U.N and individual countries that the Japanese and U.S would go in first. But he was thankful, a lot less stress and other issues.

"Y'know, you look like one of those comic book characters who brood a lot." Davis joked as he approached.

Hazama snorted, he wasn't into Manga or comics, he preferred some of the classic novels. Mainly western novels. But he did read military novels on occasion. He wasn't one of the growing number of JSDF who were into Manga. Or God forbid, specifically like Yoji Itami. Who just so happened to be somewhere in the area. He didn't know where though, but considering he wasn't causing any issues. He let the thought slide.

"No, just thinking about today."

Davis nodded, Hazama once again thought on how his friend was used to this kind of thing. But then again, no one can be, they were just good at hiding it. Or were just good enough leaders that faced things head on. "Yeah, leading something like this is a huge honor and responsibility. But you did a damn good job Kōichi. Pretty sure you'll be in the history books."

Hazama nodded, accepting his friend and SIC's praise and said," Believe me I know. Besides, you had a huge part of this as well. The brass might give you a promotion."

Brigadier General Arthur Davis had a nice ring to it.

Davis then had a thoughtful look and said," But still, this is only the beginning… we're in a new world now. Who knows how long we'll be able to be here. The Gate could close or remain open. But, I like to think back to the days of the Old West and Westward Expansion back in the U.S. Lots of exploring and new things to find or see." He finished as if he was tourist and not in an active warzone.

"I suppose yes… but we both know once things settle, the vultures will be coming in to capitalize on the untapped 'potential' of this place." Hazama said.

Davis nodded, knowing how things like this go. But decided not to dwell on it.

There were more important things to worry about now.

Chapter Text

Piña had full faith in the Empire, she herself wanted to fight and prove her worth for as long as she could remember. It was one of the reasons why she made The Order of The Rose. She just wished her father gave her and her Knights the chance to do so. They already had the best training and even fought in small skirmishes. Unfortunately not in any campaigns or territorial expansions, but small things like goblin, bandit or any other kind of raids or attacks. And other issues that were bestowed upon them. One such issue was dealing with the small civil war between the daughters of the late Count Colt Formal. Due to fighting over who would look after Colt's youngest, who was the Countess after news of their father's death. And by dealing with it, she meant either using the rare diplomatic side the Empire had. Or fighting alongside the remaining forces of the Italica garrison against the forces of Countess's Elle and Loui. Who had both taken control of their lands, after their husbands both died on the other side of the Gate. From what the Knights she had sent to keep the peace, things were going well. Both sides were talking again. And the outcome was looking promising. But other than all of that, they mainly did marches, honor guard duty and other ceremonies.

And even though they have done and achieved all of that, some still thought of them as a joke, merely noble girls, with some noble men, playing pretend. Although some, she had suspicion that Zorzal had something to do with it. Thought that she was hoping to get in her father's good graces and hopefully get a better standing in the line of succession. Perhaps become next in line for the throne instead of Zorzal. Or better yet, usurp her father and take the throne for herself. This was something that wasn't true, due to Piña not having an interest in it. Well, not entirely true, she had dreamed and thought about it a couple of times. But it wasn't in the forefront of her mind. She loved and wanted to protect the Empire. But even she knew she wouldn't have a chance, she was merely a daughter of a Concubine, was 10th in line of succession of the Imperial throne. And like other women of her stature, she would probably be married off to a nobleman's son here in the Empire. Or possibly someone from another Kingdom, in the hopes of brokering an alliance or something of the sort. The former was more appeasing to her, even though her love life wasn't important. Or how the others teased her, no one brave enough or someone who can keep up with her.

She and Diabo knew why their father had Zorzal next in line for the throne. And Piña liked to make her own decisions and other things. Although both also knew that Zorzal was smarter than he let on. But he was still an idiot and full of himself at times. And considering Piña hadn't mysteriously vanished or had died like her half-brother Kati. Then that meant her father didn't see her as a threat or take the rumors seriously. Some of it probably had to do with the fact that she was a woman. Or she didn't have the political savvy, type of temperament or scheming prowess like Zorzal or Diabo. But overall she was privately thankful that her father never took all of that or her seriously enough.

Although for some reason, she couldn't help but feel slightly offended.

She will admit though, her faith in the Empire had been slightly shaken though as of late. Due to what happened to the Expeditionary Forces on the other side of the Gate. The survivors she interviewed, including a couple of the Male Rose Knights that went through, did not paint a good picture. Not to mention the fact they all looked like they were haunted by Hardy herself. But she reasoned it was due to the fact they had no idea what was on the other side.

Sure they all had an idea though, from what the scouts told them, and then what the Gorgon's they employed told them. After they got the information from the new slaves they captured in the new world. But that had turned mute, due to the fact that the Gorgon's lied about what type of enemy they were facing. They made them out to be weak, but they turned out to be as fierce and bloodthirsty as the Empire's best troops. Or like how the Warrior Bunnies fought during Zorzal's campaign.

So after the failed invasion, she like everyone else had been waiting for the enemy to attack. And attack they did, due to an Imperial messenger arriving a couple of hours ago. Saying that the enemy had crossed the Gate was fighting the Alnus garrison and Senator Godasen's main army was on standby.

And like everyone else, Piña was waiting for more information from the battle.

This was how Piña knew something was wrong when Hamilton barged into her room, and told her that she was requested by her father.

After she got her clothing and armor on, she briskly walked to the throne room. Or more so almost, she was jogging with Hamilton hot on her heel. As she did so, she heard people talking from everyone. Including some military officials and they looked or sounded grim or confused.

"Did you hear anything at all, Hamilton?" Piña asked. "Are there any updates on the battle at Alnus?"

The young page shook her head and said," Just that more messengers are coming in, m'lady. Regretfully I don't know whether they bring good or bad news."

Piña nodded, worry already starting to take hold, but she squashed it and kept the brave face. When she made it to the throne room, a couple of Officers, including General Cassian were outside the throne room. General Cassian had been one of the late General Marcus's protégés and was promoted after the failed invasion. He and the others were talking to two other soldiers, who had the armor of runners/messengers. But the most glaring thing Piña noticed about them was the state they were in. One had a bandage over their head; dried blood was on it and looked overall dirty and disheveled. While for his companion, Piña and she was sure Hamilton as well, due to hearing her gasp. Both looked at him in shock. He looked far worse, his armor and uniform was more ripped and he had more bandages with blood. And part of his face looked to be burnt.

Piña was no stranger to injuries, one of the things herself and her Rose Knights trained for, besides combat, were treating various wounds and learning about medicines or potions. You had to be an idiot thinking that battle didn't come with injuries. Not only that, the number of injuries they got when they first started training was a lot. And they also had training with various Healers. This would also include helping treat wounds from soldiers returning from various battles.

But she still felt queasy when seeing them.

"General Cassian, what is the word?"

General Cassian sighed, as he rubbed his eyes, even though he was young, he looked like he had aged a couple of decades. He then said," From what these two men told us so far, not good Princess. You and the rest of us will get the full explanation in the throne room from your father." Cassian looked at his subordinates and said. "We can't let these men wait any longer, they've been through enough."

The soldiers nodded and escorted the messengers to the healers. And with that, Piña and Hamilton went into the throne room, along with Cassian and a couple of other officers. The feeling of something bad had happened was at the forefront of her mind again. Piña got out of her thoughts momentarily, due to hearing footsteps behind her and saw Zorzal coming in as well. He walked over and stood against a pillar.

She also looked around the throne room for a moment; this was something that always calmed her nerves. No matter how many times Piña had been in the throne room, she still felt a sense of awe. Thinking about the numerous rulers that sat there like her father throughout the long history of the Empire. Seeing the numerous paintings, mosaics, statues or busts and tapestries that detailed the history of the Empire. As well some of the trophies that were tributes or stuff brought back from the Empire's expansion.

It filled her with a sense of pride, patriotism and she prayed to the Gods that the Empire will continue on. And that these trying times will only be a short blip in its history.

"Father, what is the word?" Piña asked. "What happened to those two runners?"

Molt was looking at a piece of parchment; Piña could see the subtle crease of his brows. Molt was someone who didn't let his emotions guide him, or get in the way. Not only that, but he always had a stoic, almost emotionless look that unnerved a lot of people, which was probably a positive thing for him. But Piña and she knew those close to him, could read his cues. And the crease of his brow meant something interested him. Or he was deep in thought.

Molt rubbed his head, as if he had a headache. He then looked up at his daughter and said," They were more messengers from the Alnus garrison and Godasen's forces. The slightly injured man was when Magus needed to alert Godasen's forces that the garrison was falling. Apparently they only lasted about an hour. He was also sent to alert us that Godasen was on the move. The other one was when Godasen's main army was repelled after attacking. He was sent when the call to retreat was issued. They held out longer than Magus's forces, but were soon repelled as well."

Piña held herself from openly gaping, wondering how this was even remotely possible. She noticed Zorzal, who had a scowl on his face; one would think he looked annoyed. Whether he was thinking or looking like he wasn't interested was anyone's guess.

"But how? Magus's reports said that Alnus and the Gate were well defended. And Godasen had the best troops and military hardware. What now though? Has anyone spoken to them yet? Maybe we can start a dialogue and negotiate. If the latter is on the table." Piña said.

Zorzal scoffed, finally talking by saying," I thought your time in your order and preparing made you less naïve sister? Negotiating means we have given up! And giving up means the end of the Empire! This so called setback is like what happened when I led our forces on the Warrior Bunny lands. They may push back, but we pushed back harder to the point of their surrender. General Cassian, you were one of the late Marcus's students. What say you?"

Cassian cleared his throat and said," Well, Elpenor always said to be prepared for setbacks and anything unforeseen. This is a good example. One thing he did when faced against the tribes were to learn from them and adapt. Emperor, we may have to conduct hit and run, as well as guerrilla tactics like the Bunnies. As well as other things… but like the Princess said. The option of talking is not out of the question."

Zorzal narrowed his eyes at the last part, but before he could say anything, Piña beat him to it.

"He's right. Father, with our forces pushed back and incapacitated, although momentarily. We need to time to regroup. Yes, we have our vassals who can help. But we need to prepare if the worst happens. Learning more about our enemy is a good idea. We can even gather our strength in the meantime."

Once Piña finished, she saw that everyone was looking at her. She will admit, she was used to being overlooked. But once she got the full attention of others, she tended to lose her bravado from time to time. Molt and Zorzal eyed her, pretty much scrutinizing her. But they also looked at Cassian, who was torn from either looking at them or the princess.

After a moment of thought, Molt said," Then do just that. We need all available information on our new enemy. Especially on how we can stop them. Get your Rose Knights ready my daughter. But no direct contact, reconnaissance only. It will probably benefit the allied kingdoms once they get here as well. But it depends on how quickly they'll be here. I had instructed them to remain alert and ready to be called upon since the first loss at the gate. So I won't hold you or your Rose Knights accountable if something happens. And yes, I'll take the part about negotiations into consideration."

It took all of Piña's willpower and training not to either cheer or show any signs of joy. Instead she pounded her fist to her chest and bowed.

"Thank you, your majesty. My Rose Knights and I will proceed at once."

And with that, Piña marched out of the throne room, with Hamilton hot on her heals.

"Hamilton, gather the others, we need to plan accordingly." Piña ordered.

"Yes m'lady… but forgive me, but… doesn't this all seem odd. A request of this magnitude should warrant a thought."

Piña hummed in thought and said," I will admit, it does seem a little easy. Considering the numerous other times I've asked my father about similar things. But we can't squander this. it is a test, a test that you, myself and the others have trained for. And we shall not fail."

Hamilton, feeling her confidence grow, nodded determinedly.

"Good, make sure to send a message to our knights in Italica. And tell them to remain vigilant and await for further instructions. Italica is a trading hub, make sure to tell them to listen out for any conversations that might have anything to do with the enemy at Alnus."

Back in the throne room, Molt looked at the parchments that were given to him. The first was from Magus when Alnus was about to fall. While the others were from Godasen and his main army.

Enemy is about to take the hill, 1st Legion is gone, Second and Third are almost gone but rest are in full retreat. Our remaining forces are going to retreat. Message sent to Senator Godasen as well. Myself and remaining Calvary will charge at the enemy to delay them.

Catapult, ballista and other weaponry are ineffective. Able to inflict some damage and casualties. But not enough.

Made contact with the enemy.

Main Imperial Army has been routed like Alnus Garrison. Legions have been decimated. Surviving Imperial forces in full retreat, small contingent of troops are staying behind to hold the enemy off.

Fear of numerous deserters, fear of them being a Legion's worth or more.

Emperor, make haste, plan and prepare.

There are dark times ahead.

Molt rubbed his eyes and said," We are dealing with trying times. But rest assured everything will take care of this. We also cannot let the enemy to have free reign. General Aurelius, start planning a counter attack. We also need to get our Vassals to meet the enemy. And we also need to begin scorched earth tactics if the need arises. These are trying times indeed. But we will be victorious."

The older General Aurelius nodded with a bow and said," Yes your majesty."

"There is nothing to worry about father. We will be victorious." Zorzal said with a fist to his chest. "I'll even alert the Oprichnina to keep a look out for anyone suspicious. And to also monitor the slaves from across the Gate that are in the capital."

Molt nodded and said," Very well, my son. Get to it then."

Zorzal placed his fist to his chest a bow and determinedly walked out of the throne room. Although deep down, Zorzal couldn't help but feel slightly troubled.

Down below in the dungeon, Tyuule was once again feeling the same elation she felt a couple of months ago. Apparently whoever the Empire had pissed off beyond the Gate. Had exacted their vengeance upon the Empire, with the same ferocity as what was reported months ago. But this time,

After Bouro had relayed the information, Tyuule laid down thinking about what was going to happen now.

Will this Ja-pan and Uni-ted States come and bring their wrath? And what would happen to her?

A part of her hoped they would kill her, hopefully quick and swiftly. She didn't care about the torture and horrors that Hardy would inflict on her when she arrived. If it paid for her sins against her people, then so be it.

While the other half was that they were merciful. And that she would live to see them burn the Empire to the ground.

It was a pleasant thought, and considering what type of weaponry she heard they used. It was something that could happen.

Although another thought was that what this new enemy's world was like? She could imagine though, from what Bouro told her about what the scouts found and brought with them. And then what those Gorgons said. She openly admitted to herself that she was impressed that they had the gall to lie to the Imperials like that. And it gave her a good laugh. And then what the Expeditionary survivors said in their testimonies. As well as hearing about some of the loot they brought over. It really did make her curious, but she had to survive first before entertaining the thought more.

But all those thoughts were short lived, due to hearing footsteps approaching. And she gritted her teeth when she recognized the footsteps.

She then smoothed her features into a submissive look. And just in time too, due to Zorzal barging in.

"Ah, there you are my little bunny. Come, I want to get my mind off of some things. Oh, perhaps we can get one of the slaves from the new world to join like before." Zorzal grinned pervertedly.

"As you wish, sire." Tyuule submissively said, as she was led to his quarters.

She heard crying behind her, and glanced back. Like the idiot bastard had wanted, one of the slaves from across the Gate was going to join. Tyuule felt sympathy, due to knowing the young girl, whose name was Noriko. Who had become one of the Prince's personal slaves and new favorite bed warmer, besides herself.

Still a child and having to go through this torture. Tyuule had made sure to comfort her after, during the times the both of them were in a cell together. At first, due to the language barrier, it was hard to talk to each other. But over the past couple of months, they were getting good at speaking their respective languages.

When Noriko saw her, Tyuule sent her a look that said 'Everything is going to be alright.'

Noriko seemed to calm a little, but she was still sniffling. It made Tyuule's heart hurt a little. And once again internally cursed the Empire and Zorzal.

'Soon, very soon. You will taste my revenge.' Tyuule mentally vowed.

"Мы продолжаем наше освещение целевой группы США через ворота. Мы получили известие, что целевая группа успешно закрепилась в специальном регионе. В противном случае известный как Sadera. Дополнительная информация будет следовать, когда будет доступно больше обновлений. Теперь вернемся к освещению российских президентских выборов. Кандидат Борис Воршевский из Ультранационалистической партии вновь призвал президента Зюганов за то, что он не подтолкнул США, чтобы обеспечить больший доступ к специальным регионам для других стран" ("We are continuing our coverage of the U.S-Japanese Task Force through the Gate. We have received word that the Task Force has successfully gained a foothold in the Special Region. Otherwise known as Sadera. Further information will follow when more updates are available. Now, back to coverage of the Russian Presidential Election. Candidate Boris Vorshevsky of the Ultranationalist Party has once again called out President Zyuganov for not pushing the U.N to allow for more access to the Special Regions for other countries-")

A group of people were watching the TV in a room of a base. All around them, there was various military gear, ranging from weapons, some explosives and uniforms. The uniforms had two different patches, with one showing a hexagon with grey, black and red colors. With a picture of a animal skull with a sword going through it. While the second patch was a circle that had red, black, grey and white. And in the circle was a sword that had bat wings behind it.

"Fucking bullshit. Someone turn this shit off."

Andrei Nolan glanced at his friend and colleague, as he turned off the screen and said," You don't want to listen to what's going on Izzy?"

Izolda 'Warden' Garanina rolled her eyes and said," After a while, it gives me a headache. Don't know why we can't just start a fucking coup. And let the Western mudak's (assholes) and the Japs have their fun. We'll be having our piece across the Gate very soon. And what did I say about calling me Izzy?"

Nolan snorted and said," I know, but it's humorous. I just wanted to watch those two American news networks. Always funny how one sided the both of them are. Any word from Zakhaev or Makarov, Alexxeve?"

Ivan "Ares" Alexxeve shook his head and said, "Nothing yet but to keep doing what we've been instructed to do. Besides loyalty, Makarov said we must have patience." He said the last part as he was looking at Warden.

Nolan knew Warden was the type to take measures that would get the best result. But he knew that she knew things like this takes planning and patience. Even though sometimes action was the answer. But this, was something was needed to be done when the time was right.

Nolan, like everyone else was shocked and intrigued when the Gate first appeared. But he and the others in his circle weren't pleased on where the Gate appeared. Due to the fact it was in the hands of the Japanese and to some extent the Americans. A new world, ripe for the picking and to be influenced by those who now control who or what could come and go.

Not to mention the fact that there could be a possibility to replicate it, or find someone who could. And whoever had control of that, could write history their own way.

And who better than those who wanted a better Russia, a Russia that wasn't complacent, who weren't bullied or who sit on their asses and do nothing. Zakhaev and his father believed in it, and so does Makarov. And their vision of a better Russia will come. And Nolan, as well as many others, believed in the cause and the dream to the very end.

And in time, the gate would be theirs as well.

Even if the world had to burn to do so.

Russian President Sergei Zyuganov watched a couple of different news coverage's on the screen in his office. One showed coverage of the Task Force that went through the Gate in Japan. While the other showed coverage of the elections in his country.

Zyuganov administration had taken a couple of hits as of late, due to the fact that the Ultranationalist Party gaining traction. A part of him wanted to authorize something that would end with Vorshevsky having an 'accident'. But he knew it would not end well. Both for him and the country in both the short and long run. So he had to play the long game for now.

Not only that, but he was still dealing with remnants of Barkov's occupation of Urzikstan. Officially, he and the government disavowed his occupation when he was alive and after his death in 2019. But behind closed doors, he helped with Russian interests in the region. Without it, Russian interests in that particular region were strained.

But now, another issue was the Gate and its vast untapped resources. The fact that Russia didn't have a part in any of the invasion was unfortunate. Zyuganov will admit that it could've been possible if any Russian nationals were killed in Ginza. Or they had been kidnapped like the other nationals of different countries had. Their Embassy in Japan hadn't been hit; well, haven't been hit per say. They allowed a number of civilians to stay for protection. But the only action the Embassy personnel got was when one lone Wyvern and its rider tried to scout the location, but was met by gunfire and both killed. But the Japanese government was thankful for their help, no matter how small. Which could help Russia in the long run.

He had also instructed his ambassador to the U.N to create a bit of noise in the U.N about Japan and the U.S not allowing more countries to have a say. Or be a part of any capacity in regards to the Special Region. But that, as well as other countries that did the same fell on deaf ears. He didn't mind it too much, due to knowing he would do the same thing if the roles were reversed.

But on the bright side, the U.N Security Council had passed a Resolution to allow a U.N Task Force to go through the Gate. Once the U.S and Japan gained a big enough foothold though. Small victories mattered and this was one of them.

Besides waiting for that, Zyuganov and his people were planning on ways to get their share of the proverbial pie. And besides gaining more influence, as well as resources, it would also stabilize his political career as well.

A car drove down a highway, in it was Chinese President Dong Dechou, who was listening to what one of his aides was telling him. Once he was finished, Dechou furrowed his brows in thought.

"Well, it wasn't much of a surprise that they would gain a foothold. But still, it is concerning." Dechou said. "Still, one has to wonder why the gate appeared in Japan of all places. Not much they could do without causing a bunch of legal issues and international condemnation. They're lucky the U.S is there with them."

"Yes sir, we've been monitoring the situation. We've also noted to the U.N as well to the Japanese and U.S governments about our losses/hostages as well. Unfortunately it's the same as last time. Nobody wants Japan to be occupied like it did after the war. But with the U.N Security Council Resolution to allow a U.N Task Force being approved. We just need to wait for the go head and we can have troops on the ground soon." His aide said.

Dechou nodded, it wasn't something he was thrilled about, but it had to happen. With the alternative being China getting sanctioned or having legal issues they couldn't afford. But at least they had a chance on having their own troops in the Special Region. Considering China was a permanent member on the Council.

They were lucky, a horrible kind of luck, but necessary that Chinese nationals had been killed or kidnapped. Or else they wouldn't have the standing in this debacle in the first place. So their sacrifice or roles were appreciated and they would everything to honor them.

"We'll just bide our time for now and watch. Keep diplomatic ties. And make sure to have half of our forces ready to deploy to the Special Region, just in case. We also need to look for moments of opportunities as well."

If there was one thing Molt disliked, was Senate meetings, some days he was fine with them. A lot of the Empire's business that wasn't expansion was conducted here. New laws, debates and other things that made the government and the Empire itself function. Sure, Molt had the final say, but he wasn't arrogant or foolish to think he knew everything. Previous Emperors had believed so and it had cost them greatly.

So it was best to hear them out, and to see their points of views or ideas. That and the fact that it also allowed him to sniff out potential traitors, or those who didn't hold the Empire's best interests in mind. And he would deal with them accordingly, but it depended on the severity of it. He wasn't one to go killing people without reason.

But now, it was one of those days he disliked them. Mainly due to the fact it was about the failure at the Gate. It had already been a day since the remaining forces from Alnus arrived. And just like with the Expeditionary Army, they too suffered greatly.

And the one to plead their case was Marquis Casel El Tiberius, who was the leading Senator of the Pro-Peace faction. And a slight thorn in Molt's side from time to time. But one that Molt privately respect a little due to him keeping his ground and speaking his mind. Although at this moment, it wasn't one of those times.

"You have to realize, your majesty, that the Gate situation is an utter catastrophe! From what I gathered from the survivors of both the Expeditionary Force and the Alnus Garrison, is that over 60% of the Imperial Army is gone. How do you respond and intend to lead the nation in such a crisis?"

"Be cautious on how you speak Casel. Things may be bad now for the moment. I will admit to the fact that the military advantage as well as our information beforehand is not in our favor."

It still made his blood boil that he and everyone else in the Senate were fooled by that damned Gorgon's words. If he ever found those two Gorgons, then he would make their deaths slow and painful to the point that they begged for death. Except death would be mercy for them.

If only they were able to close the Gate, they tried, but neither the spells or handheld tools to chip it away could do anything. They even used a cannon that was confiscated from pirates from the Avion Sea, but it didn't work either. It wasn't until one of the Priestesses from the Temple of Hardy said that Hardy herself had opened the Gate. After she appeared to them in a vision and told them. And she alone could only close it. This meant the Gate was blessed by the Gods, and the God who had done it was the only one able to close it. So they were all stuck with the Gate for the time being.

"And one thing that you are most troubled about is how this will make us look in the eyes of our Vassals and the nations that border the Empire. That we could be weak and defenseless, right? But, we all know when our backs are to the wall; we all unite and become stronger. We also must call our vassals to fight."

Casel gritted his teeth; he knew that the Gorgon's words were partially the cause of all of this. But it was also the Emperor's order that led them here.

"And just, what is the plan, your majesty?"

Everyone turned to see Senator Godasen walk onto the floor. The Senator still had a bandage around his head and was also using a walking cane. His injuries hadn't been severe, but he was walking and told to rest after seeing the Healers.

"Hours… it took merely hours for our forces to suffer such incredible losses. Legate Magus and the Alnus garrison were wiped out. And my Army barely made it out. And now, besides losing the Gate and Alnus, the enemy has established a foothold on our land! Yes, we caused some casualties, but we suffered for it. I have never seen such sorcery." He said, as he gripped his cane tightly, to the point his hand was white.

"We cannot give up now! We will fight, and we will do so with the help of the armies of our vassals!" One of the pro-war Senators yelled.

"Except it would make things worse, Senator! We knew that the enemy was more advanced. And even with that knowledge, our forces were slaughtered! Doing so will be a repeat of what happened to Magus and Godasen! "

That caused other Senators to yell, one side wanting to continue to fight, while the other didn't want too. It would've continued on, if it was not for the Praetorian Guard's, who stood on either side of Molt's throne banged their shields on the ground. Everyone stopped talking, knowing that meant the Emperor wanted quiet and wanted to speak.

Molt looked at everyone, his eyes showing a familiar fierceness that everyone had grown to either fear or respect.

"Sitting here and waiting for matters to worsen is not the answer. Therefore… we must stand and fight. Send messengers as far and wide as their horses will take them. Tell them all we need their assistance to repel the invading forces. We will retake Alnus Hill!" Molt declared as he stood up.

Every Senator in the room stood up as they clapped and cheered. The only ones who weren't were Casel and Godasen. The latter for obvious reasons, he was also privately wondering if everyone was stupid.

While for Casel, he felt this entire situation was not going to go well. And it was only a matter of time before everything will come crashing down.

It was nighttime in the Elven Settlement of Kowan, of the Koan Forest and Hodor Marceau was ready to turn in for the night. He walked into his daughter room to say goodnight, but saw that her bed was empty and her window was open. He sighed sadly and walked over to the window, his suspicions were confirmed. His daughter Tuka, was sitting on the big branch near her window. She was sitting down, hugging her knees and looking up at the moon.

Hodor went outside and walked over to his daughter and sat next to her.

"Is everything okay, sweetie?"

Tuka sniffed and said," I'm fine father."

Hodor knew she wasn't and held her in his arms and Tuka embraced it.

"I know my child. I miss him too. We can't give up hope. We also need to keep praying to our Gods. We must have faith that Haldor is alright and will return to us."

Tuka sniffed again and started to cry a little and said," If only we had done something that day. Or if I hadn't pleaded to go with them. Maybe-"

Hodor rubbed his daughter's back soothingly and said, "Then I would've lost both of my children. Also, I gave you permission to go with them to trade with them. And it's my fault as well. I asked Haldor to go and look after you and Avalon. Not a day goes by that it doesn't haunt me. Come, lets go to bed."

Tuka nodded and they both got up and walked back into the hut.

'Gods, please bring my son back to us.' Hodor silently prayed.

Meanwhile, Haldor was awake and was sitting on a tree branch. He was looking at the moon and the vast sea of grassland, trees of the countryside. It had already been a couple of hours since night began. He and the squad were at a lookout post, waiting for anything to happen. It had already been a day since the Task Force had taken Alnus. Things had been quiet, except for remaining Imperial soldiers, who were instructed to cause disturbances and to also cause casualties if possible. But other than that, not much else was happening.

"I would try and go up there, but I don't want to break my neck." Someone from below joked.

Haldor looked down and saw Lopez.

He chuckled and said," I can teach you, better than your brother did."

Alex groaned, she spoke something in Spanish, which sounded like a curse. She then said in English," I'm going to kill Shawn for telling you that story. And kill Jose once I get home. Come down, Sarge got the food ready."

Haldor nodded and jumped down. Lopez rolled her eyes at the superhero like landing he did.

"Fucking show off."

"I have my moments."

Alex lightly punched his shoulder with a smirk. But she then had a slightly worried look and asked," You good? I felt some odd vibes coming from you. My Abuela said those can cause issues later."

Haldor sighed and said," I was just thinking. I'm finally home and I'm a day or so ways away from my settlement. So close to reuniting with my father and Tuka."

Alex looked down into the open and said," Y'know, I can ask Sarge if we can patrol. Who knows what'll we find out there."

"I see what you are doing. I appreciate it but it's fine. The El-Tee did say we'll be the ones to go to Kowan once we start to recon further out. So I'm pleased as punch about it."

Alex snorted in amusement and said," Dude, no one says that anymore. Where did you learn that?"

Haldor blushed a little with an embarrassed smile and said," From the book on idioms, slang and phrases you guys got me back in San Diego. During my language lessons."

"Oh right."

"Hey Lopez, Marceau! What's fucking takin ya? I'm going to eat your helpings if you don't get over here!"

Alex groaned and said," Por el amor de (For the love of). Yeah, we'll be right there Shawn! Keep your fucking hands away from it!"

There was a loud groan and Jackson said," Y'know, being forward observers, we're supposed to be quiet. If we get ambushed, I'm putting the blame on you two."

"Sorry sir." Came the sheepish replies, but Jackson merely rolled his eyes.

Lopez looked at Haldor and said, "C'mon, Hal. Let's dig in."

Haldor nodded and said," Hey Alex."

"Yeah?"

"Thank you for being a good friend. I appreciate it."

Lopez hoped the night masked her blush. She scratched the back of her head and said," No prob."

The both of them walked over to where the others were, while Haldor's mind wandered.

'Soon, I'll be back soon.' He promised.

In the trading city of Italica, a group of Rose Knights were convening in one of the rooms that the Formal Family had supplied them. There were five in total, three women and two men. The first woman had short silver hair with bright jade eyes, wore orange earrings and was 20 years old. This was Panache Fure Kalgi, leader of the White Rose Order and was the leader of the group. The second woman had short purple hair that seemed more fuller than Panache's. She also had periwinkle eyes, wore green earrings and was the same age as Panache. This was Beefeater E Caty, she was Panache's second in command. The first male knight had long dark brown hair, which he had in a ponytail. He had green eyes and slight stubble, this was Harvey Co Waller. The second male knight had short black hair, had a scar on his chin and also had some stubble. This was Guinness Zu Dublin, who along with Harvey, were part of the Orange Rose branch of the Order. And they were also best friends since childhood, due to their families knowing each other for years. While the final member of the group was woman who had brunette hair that went to her shoulders. She also had brown eyes, blue earrings and was 17 years old. She was Daiquiri La Marcus, who was the daughter of the late Imperial General Elpenor El Marcus.

They had been picked by Princess Piña to help with the feud between the late Count Formal's daughters. Panache led the group, due to the fact that her family was big in trade and had dealt with trading business and other things with Italica. And the fact that Panache's older cousin Marius had been married to the late Count's middle daughter Loui. Beefeater, Harvey and Guinness were some of the Orders best fighters. With the former also being someone who commanded respect from others. While for Daiquiri, she was Panache's Page, who dutifully followed Panache's commands. And also gave out good advice that Panache always listened and took into consideration. Being the daughter of a well respected Military General had its positives.

Panache had read the letter that Piña had sent them. And they were all musing about it.

Harvey was the one to break the silence with a snort and said," Let those bastards come. We've had better training than the regulars."

"Or point Beefeater at them. Say they are Nikolasha or Norma and watch the show." Guinness joked and the both of them laughed.

Beefeater rolled her eyes and said," Keep talking like that you buffoons. And I'll direct my swords at you two. And bring the same ferocity as I did those years ago. But in all seriousness, we can take them. And also, we've spent a lot of time here in Italica. And have brokered good relations here. Or in Panache's case, strengthened her family's relations here. If there is information we give to the Princess. We can find it."

Panache nodded, she had heard that a couple of the new slaves from across the Gate had been bought by Italica. Privately she was relieved, due to knowing how some Nobles treated their slaves harshly. But Clan Formal always treated theirs with respect and dignity. Especially to the Demi Humans that were employed here.

"Perhaps, but we can't have inflated egos. Like some fools." She said the last part with a bit of an attitude. The others knew there was someone in particular she was referring to. But wisely didn't say anything.

"We must tread cautiously though. Daiquiri, what say you?"

The young Page, who was busy writing everything down, blinked for a moment. She tapped her pencil for a moment; the others knew that was her way of thinking. Daiquiri was probably one of the brightest knights in the order. This had to do with the fact she was more academically inclined. Not saying the others in the Order weren't, but Daiquiri was the one who loved to learn and also read. It was actually her father who had encouraged her to join the Order. And she had found herself enjoying the experience and being a part of the Order like the others.

"I think that would be a wise decision, m'lady. Although asking the new slaves would be mute, considering they have been here and haven't left Italica. And we would've noticed or the other staff would've noticed if any suspicious was happening. But… my father always said to not leave anything to chance." At the mention of her late father, she almost seemed like she was going to cry, but she held it in.

It wasn't a secret that Daiquiri was very close to her later father. Due to the fact her mother had died during a plague. And her older brother had been killed in a previous campaign. She had relatives though and was taken in by her father's younger sister, Octavia. But the sting of losing her closets family member still hurt.

Panache could relate, due to being close with Marius, even though he was a couple of years older than her. Her aunt and uncle had been beside themselves, considering they had lost their eldest and first child. But they had to be strong for her cousins.

"Also, even with the war, trade is still happening so we ask the Merchants who have done their work closer to Alnus. Knowing some would go to Hardy, than lose out on making coin. Uh, no offense m'lady." She quickly said the last part.

"No offense taken. You do make some valid points. Right then, we'll ask the Countess and Lady's for any information. We also must remain vigilant and alert the Princess as soon as possible if something happens. She entrusted us, her loyal Roses, to handle business and protect Italica and its lands if necessary. And we shall not fail." Panache said, as she held a fist to her chest.

The others in the room did so with a determined nod. Ready for what's to come.

If only they knew what the future had in store for them.

Back across the Gate in Japan, Frost and Delilah were sitting in a secluded booth in Murakami's. Delilah took a long sip of the beer she was drinking. Once she finished the bottle, she sighed contently and lightly slammed the bottle on the table.

"Another jewel of your world. Your alcohol is very good." She said with a satisfied look.

Frost chuckled as he took a quick sip of his and said," Y'know, if I had known that food and drink was your kryptonite. I would've used that to get you to join our side."

"The hope for a good fight or coin would've also worked, Derek. But I'm starting to become what was the word… for someone who likes food? Or someone like that Man Fury... person on that channel about food?"

"Foodie?" He suggested in amusement. "And his name is Guy Fieri."

"Yes that! Sigh… after today, I definitely needed a drink." Delilah said, she then had a a slight faraway look.

Frost motioned for one of the serves to give them another round.

"I saw that you looked off earlier, Di. That's why I brought you here. You wanna talk about it?" Frost asked concerned, as the server gave them another round.

Delilah smirked and said," And here I thought you finally wanted to take me on a date, Master." She giggled at the slightly surprised look Derek had. And also seeing the slight redness on his cheeks. "But seriously, thank you Derek. It's just that after watching the battle and reuniting with Parna. Plus the training and waiting for our orders to cross over. I just needed to relax. The day's events have been quite taxing."

"And that's why a good drink is needed. And to also talk about it. I would've brought the others, but I felt one on one was better."

"Again, forward aren't we?"

"Only when I see something I like." Frost immediately said with a smirk and winked at her.

The smirk turned to a quick chuckle at the beet red look Delilah had. And also the spluttering noise she made.

Frost had realized that when it came to her teasing and flirting. Delilah was able to dish it out, but when someone dished out back in full force. She tended to get a little flustered.

Although the passing comment of 'If you continue and also double your efforts, Derek. Then you'll see why a lot of people enjoy being bedded or having a bed with a Warrior Bunny.' Was not warranted at all, and he chose his moments carefully. He knew she loved to joke, but he wasn't taking any chances.

He knew any other man; especially the stereotypical Marine would jump at the chance like that. But it was different for him.

"Well played, Derek. Well played. The day's events have now captured me. And I'm just at a loss. I mean reuniting with Parna has blown up my spirits. But once Command gives us the order to cross the Gate, she'll be alone. Also, after seeing what your world's military can truly do. I'm worried about what will happen to Italica and Griine. You can burn the Empire to the ground if you wish. But… what if Italica follows the Empire and I won't be there. Or if anyone won't be able to negotiate them to not attack."

Frost nodded, noting to correct her words later and said," Well, there was a few other non-combatants that were brought over. I heard that the base is going to give them jobs of sorts. While also getting acclimated and send them back once hostilities go down or end. It's all up to them though. And we did talk to the Count earlier. And he did say yes to allowing Parna to work for him. While for the second part… you and I know war isn't safe or pretty. And we can't control everything. Hopefully the Task Force won't be going to Italica anytime soon. And we'll get first dibs, once given the order."

Delilah sighed with a nod, knowing he was right. She then took a sip of the new beer she had.

"What I wouldn't give to get drunk right now." She said.

Frost rolled his eyes and said," If I recall, the last time you got drunk, you and Shino were almost arrested. You're lucky the owners were forgiving and didn't charge you two for fighting those people."

It was Delilah's turn to roll her eyes and said," And if I remember correctly, they were harassing us. And one of them tried to grope Mari. The owners thanked us, due to those idiots being repeat offenders. So Shino and I acted accordion."

"Accordingly, Di. And remember, we've got HALO Jump practice tomorrow. So a hangover while in the air won't feel good." Frost said and smirked a little while drinking his beer.

"Fine, also, what's with that look on you? Don't tell me you're getting drunk?"

Frost merely chuckled. As if he was privy to something he wasn't going to say.

Delilah didn't care, she was sharing a drink, talking and enjoying the company of someone she had grown to care deeply for.

Although she wasn't sure if he would feel the same way as she did.

Chapter Text

Wendy Sadler was leaning against a wall, breathing out the smoke from her cigarette. The nicotine going through her, almost like it enveloping her in a blanket. She heard someone cough and looked to see her colleague, David Harper approaching.

"Y'know those things cause cancer, right? Why not Vape or do Weed?" He grumbled.

Wendy rolled her eyes, familiar with this conversation, but nonetheless said," Well I'm not Vaping, that's for sure. It doesn't provide the same kick as these do. Also, I do smoke Weed, although not when I'm working."

Harper gave her a raised brow and said," There are better ways to relax."

"Well you have your girlfriend and she supports you. Last guy I went on a date with talked about Manchester United for the whole bloody date."

Harper chuckled and said," Still wish I was there to see his face when you said you were a Liverpool fan."

Wendy snickered at the memory; she was actually an Arsenal fan, like the rest of her family. But using Liverpool was funnier. She then said," And besides, where we're going, cancer is the least of our worries. What's the word?"

"Boss got the paperwork done. We are now part of the Press Corps that's going through the Gate. We'll get our passes later. Have you heard who they're allowing in? They really want all sides here."

"You and I both know the optics. Even with the Americans leading this and the promise of the U.N coming later. Japan needs all the good Press they can get. And also they can't keep secrets with something as big as this."

"True, but still, it's anyone's guess what's over there. I can't wait." Harper said.

Wendy nodded, even if the reporter in her was ready for whatever potential story awaited her in the Special Region. Even she couldn't help but be excited and wonder what's in store.

King Duran of Elbe, otherwise known as the Lion of Elbe, surveyed the area beyond the camp of the Allied Kingdoms. The land in the Alnus Region was pristine and quiet, a far cry from what he had heard about it being a horrible battlefield littered with the dead. Courtesy of an enemy from across the Gate, one that had been described as demons, with deadly weaponry. That's what his spies within the Imperial Army had been saying.

From where he stood, all he could see was grassland covered in hills. Some trees dotting the area. And the mountains were far away.

He grunted as he moved a little on the saddle, so his lower back wouldn't ache. It was moments like those where he truly felt his age. He was called the Lion of Elbe for a reason. He was ruthless, cunning and was ferocious as a lion in battle. The numerous wars he fought in, both for his kingdom and the Empire attested to that. But he knew he was getting on in age. His wife had joked about it, but he paid her no heed. Even though it was true, but he was stubborn.

It was one of the reasons why he was training and teaching his eldest son to become King one day. Sure he would advise him and such once he stepped down. But he wouldn't be around forever.

'Maybe this will be the last campaign I shall face in my lifetime. Let the next generation handle things.' He thought.

He got out of his musings when he heard someone approach on horseback and looked behind him. One of his messengers approached him on horseback and said, "M'lord, most of the other Kings have arrived."

Duran nodded and said," Very well, let's not keep them waiting."

Duran whipped the reigns and the horse took off at the bottom of the valley, where the main camp was. And Duran could see the other armies of the Allied Kingdoms were arriving and setting up their own areas. As he rode into the camp, he nodded or shouted greetings to either his men, or to the other soldiers from different Kingdoms. He soon made it to one of the bigger tents; he got off his horse, took off his helmet and walked inside.

Most of the Kings from the other Kingdoms were already there, a couple were missing, which meant they haven't arrive yet.

"Ah, there's the Lion of Elbe himself. We thought you had charged ahead to fight the invaders." The King of Mudwan joked.

Duran snorted and said, "Maybe in my earlier years, Alexandr. Your and my eye can attest to that." He said. "But even I know we need to strategize today. Also, we have yet to hear any updates from the Imperials who are currently at the Hill now."

Another King scoffed and said," Bah, why strategize? The Empire called us to help fix the mess they're in. And I would like to fight these invaders soon."

Another King, this one from the small Kingdom of Arcadian, slammed his fist on the table and said," No, the honor should be ours!"

Before an argument could go further, the tent flap opened and a soldier came inside.

He kneeled and said," M'lords! An Imperial Messenger has arrived and has brought news."

"Bring him in." Duran said.

The soldier nodded and went out. A moment later an Imperial Soldier came and kneeled.

"Why isn't the Imperial Commander here to speak with us?" Duran asked.

"The Commander sends his apologies, m'lord. But it's an all out offensive on the hill. He couldn't leave his position." The messenger said.

"Hmm, from what my scouts said earlier. There is a decent sized amount of enemy troops on the hill. But not enough to keep your Commander away." Duran mused aloud.

The messenger hoped he wasn't sweating or if his face betrayed any worry or fear. For the truth would surely mean his death. And the plan that both the Emperor and his Generals had for their allies.

"I'm sorry, m'lord. That is what I was told to say. But also the Commander said that all that he needs of all of you is to attack tomorrow at dawn." The messenger continued.

Duke Ligu of the League of Principality barked a laughed and said," Is that all? We might as well attack now to get a head start. You may leave boy. We'll give those at the hill a good beating tomorrow."

The messenger nodded and left as quickly as he could.

'After hearing what happened with the Expeditionary Force and the Garrisons. May the Gods be merciful.' The man thought with an internal shudder.

Duran watched as the soldier left, and ignored the talking of the other Kings. His mind racing, thinking of what was going on and feeling as if something was amiss. But he couldn't place it.

"It looks as if a battle is storming in your own head." Ligu joked.

"In a way. I remember this one saying 'He falls not from the bridge who walks with prudence.'"

"Which means?" Alexandr asked, having heard.

"Don't rush and charge in. We need to be careful." Duran said.

He could see Ligu, Alexandr and a couple of others near them considered. The rest who didn't hear continued on with their bickering or boisterous gloating on the future victory tomorrow. Duran let them; he had to prepare himself and his army for tomorrow.

"Shino get up."

Shino groaned as she opened her eyes, blinking away the sleep. She looked to see Mari looking up at her.

"Is it my time for Sentry duty?"

"No, its early morning and we need to get ready. The Lieutenant stopped by to tell us our forward observers checked in and they said the allied armies are on the move. We need to take positions."

Shino got up, stretched and asked," Why didn't he come in and tell us?"

"I was already awake and outside when he told me. He also mentioned he didn't want to go into the women's tent. Wanted to respect our privacy."

Shino nodded, accepting the reasoning. Their Lieutenant may be an Otaku. But at least he respected his female subordinates and wasn't pervy. Not that she was saying she couldn't handle him if he tried something. If she was able to knock down a U.S Delta Force Operator during a friendly sparring match. Then she could handle a male Officer or enlisted looking to cop a feel or worse.

"That's good, because I've been itching for a fight. It's better than doing support work. Hell, I've been itching to explore."

After repelling the Saderan counterattack a week ago, the Task Force got to working on the base. Although things flipped or went back to normal in a sense. The U.S Troops were tasked with defending, scouting or taking care of any stragglers. While the Japanese troops went to a support role. Shino wasn't happy about that, after all, they fought alongside the Americans when they first got there. And helped repel the Saderan Counterattack.

So, to go back to a support role, where they helped clean things up, start moving debris, bodies and other stuff that was in the way. Although it wasn't without it's somber moments, in terms of moving bodies.

During one of the briefings before the invasion, they showed drone footage of the base sometimes after the invasion. Besides seeing the survivors of the Empire's Expeditionary Force. They also saw the captured civilians, but not all of them were alive. The ones that were dead were thrown into a mass grave. And they were all ordered not to focus any fire in that particular area. This also included other areas or buildings that were marked as important. Although the latter two was mixed but wasn't as important. After the Saderan counterattack, a small team was tasked to help a team of Forensic Experts and Pathologists to safely and humanly retrieve the bodies. So they can be identified and bring closer to their families.

Last Shino heard, thanks to Nanami's sources, they had identified thirty, with eighteen being Japanese, while the rest were foreign nationals. With four Korean, three Americans and three Chinese. It was small, but it brought comfort to worried and grieving families.

Not to mention helping the U.S Seabees start building everything. It reminded her of the humanitarian missions she had been on.

But, due to how small the JSDF were as a whole. And to keep the protests of Japan militarizing further. They needed as much American support as possible.

And also she wanted to leave the area. The scouting parties only scouted about a half mile from their positions. They would've gone farther, but there were various issues. Supplies and more troops were coming in. Logistics were always a mess, and she was happy she didn't get that job. Communications were still spotty, even if they somehow got a spotty Wi-Fi connection across the Gate at first. So, if there was an issue, there was a chance the base wouldn't hear them properly.

And vehicles, they only had transport vehicles, some Humvee's, IFV's, APC's and Tanks. They just started on the airfield and started to bring in Helicopter's. They were easier to bring in and reassemble than Jets from what she heard. So the Jets were going to be brought in and assembled last. So if there was trouble and they needed support or extraction that their regular land vehicles couldn't provide. It would take some time and time was always precious in the military.

And also, the enemy allied army and the Saderan's themselves. No one wanted to send people out if there was a chance something bad could happen to them without the proper equipment. So once everything was set up, then they could leave.

Mari rolled her eyes at her friend's enthusiasm and said," Thank God you're only here and not Delilah or Amber. I shudder at what you any of you would do if all three of you were here."

Shino grinned savagely as she put on her plate carrier and said," Fun and mayhem, that's what."

That didn't give Mari any comfort whatsoever.

Meanwhile in a bunker, both Hazama and Davis were with their staff, planning for the inevitable attack. An American Intelligence Officer, with his name patch saying 'Randleman', was busy giving them information.

"From what we gathered from Imperial prisoners in regard to their Vassal States. They range from different sized Kingdoms, combined City States or in some cases, Tribes, sirs. They are led by either Kings or Dukes. Some of the most well-known would be the Kingdom of Elbe, League Principality, Mudwan and Alguna. And from what we gathered based on scouting, drone reports and different flags. We count Twenty-Five Kingdoms in total, with a total number of enemy combatants is around 150,000." Randleman said.

Hazama hummed in thought and said, "While we have 25,000 currently here, with more on the way. Odds like that aren't normally good. But things are far from normal currently. But we still need to consider talking things out. They are the Empire's Vassal States, who knows what kind of relationship they have with the Empire. So maybe they'll head back once we make our intentions known."

Davis nodded and said," While true, there is a chance a little blood might be spilt before they come to their senses. I wouldn't mind things being bloodless, but that's wishful thinking. We'll send a delegation to meet them and hope we can talk things out. If things deteriorate, we'll have artillery soften them up in the pre-planned coordinates. Or have our defenses and troops at the ready if they make it closer. Are there any Imperial Reinforcements?"

Another soldier, this SDF, who had the nametag 'Gojo', shook his head and said in accented English, "None that we saw, just a scouting party or two, sir. Looks like their Vassals are the only ones about to attack, Colonel."

Hazama rubbed his chin and said," Basically sending them as a sacrificial lamb. The Empire knows they are either outgunned or depleted in manpower currently. So, they're buying time. And keeping those who could be an issue from being one. Yet another reason to talk things out."

"What's their estimated arrival time?" Davis asked.

"In an hour or so, sir. They left at dawn."

"Right, we need to send a delegation. Tell the Artillery Commander to have his men on standby if things go south. And have everyone in defensive positions. Who should we send?" Hazama said.

Davis shrugged and said," Eh, why the hell not. I've been wanting some action. I'll be the one to lead it."

Hazama and the others looked surprised, with Hazama saying," Are you sure Arthur? Things could get messy real quickly."

Davis didn't look undeterred and said with a look that screamed that he was a Marine. Even though he was older and an Officer. He then said," Eh messy is what we Marine's thrive in. Besides, gotta show that not all of us are a bunch of battle hungry monsters. We can be civil."

Hazama huffed, but nodded and said," Very well. You alert us immediately if things go south."

Davis nodded with a salute; he then put on his helmet and walked out.

Hazama had a ghost of a grin and muttered," A U.S Marine being diplomatic. These are odd times."

King Duran knew something was up, ever since his and the other Kingdom's armies started to march to Alnus Hill. A couple of scouts had returned, saying they couldn't find any Imperial forces at or around the Hill.

But they did find someone or someone else. Apparently, the scouts were met by the supposed enemy forces. They didn't attack them, all they asked was to deliver a message to whoever was in charge.

The message asked for the Kings to meet at a designated spot. Where they would meet with a small party of enemy troops or officers. Somewhere in the middle ground between them and Alnus.

Duran and the others were skeptical, some thought to ignore and charge at Alnus. But Duran and the other Kings thought otherwise. They were going out of their way to contact them, they might as well hear them out.

But Duran wasn't foolish enough to come unguarded. So he ordered a small detachment to be nearby.

And that's where they found themselves. Duran and the other Kings were not the first to arrive. They saw some people near one of the roads. They were standing alongside what appeared to be armored carriages of sorts. He could see a man that looked to be on the older side and looked to be important. He was also being flanked by what he assumed were his guards.

They all wore some type of multicolored uniforms that were a mix of green and brown. And they also seemed to be carrying what looked to be staffs of some sort. But he didn't see them wearing any visible armor.

The man who looked important seemed to say something to the guards and they then started to approach, with one following after him. With one of them holding a white flag. As they approached, Duran could see that both men looked different than each other.

"Do you think their surrendering?" One of the Kings asked.

"Not sure, but let's hear them out." Duran said, as he got off his horse and the others did so as well.

Once both men walked a certain distance, the one with the flag then said something to the man next him. The other person nodded and then said in the common tongue, although a bit accented, "Are you the leaders of the allied armies?"

"We are! What are your intentions of this summons?" Ligu asked.

"My name is Colonel Arthur Davis. I'm one of the leaders of the army who is occupying Alnus Hill. The others and I don't want to fight, just talk. We are asking you to leave and not attack. We have no intention of fighting you. Our fight is against the Saderan Empire, not against any of you."

Duran blinked surprised by what the man said and then said," So the rumors are true that you defeated them?"

"Yes, we did. Now, please turn back and return to your kingdoms. We'll have representatives from our Governments come to you to talk further and negotiate about the future at a later date. That's all that we ask."

One of the Kings scoffed loudly and said," That's a clever ploy! Once you take care of our ally. You'll come to attack and subjugate us! Take everything for yourselves! We came here to fight you invaders! And we shall do what the Empire wasn't able to! And avenge their sacrifice!"

Duran was very tempted to yell or hit the man, damn the consequences. But before he could berate him, the other Kings were starting to agree with the other King.

"A clever ploy but we are not going to fall for it! You invaders will pay with your blood!"

Davis held back a groan at what his translator was saying. But he continued on.

"We are not here to fight. Please turn back now. Or else we will be forced to defend ourselves!"

"They are calling for our blood! Their colors have been shown!"

"Here this invader! We shall let you and your comrades leave! Only to let your allies know their time has come!"

Davis nodded, he did try and warm them. He and his translator ran back to the Humvee. Once they told their escort, they took off back to Alnus.

"Disciple-2 to Alnus. We have our answer."

Itami looked into the binoculars as he tried to scan the horizon. He was in one of the trenches that lined Alnus. He was with his Platoon, that was mixed with both Japanese and American.

"See anything, sir?" Tomita asked.

"Nothing yet. Just the small group that tried to talk to the allied army and our forward observers returning."

"How come we're not hearing any artillery?" Kuribayashi asked.

"Probably not in range. Or just waiting for them to get closer." Yaoyorozu suggested.

Itami shrugged and said," Probably the latter, make them think they're safe or think they have the upper hand. Or maybe they're reconsidering negotiations."

"So, are they going to bum rush us like the Empire did? Or are they going to use different tactics this time? I remember from one of our briefings that the Allied Kingdoms do use them." Mac asked.

Itami thought about it, he remembered that meeting and reading the intel packets that came with it. The Empire itself was known to use Roman era military tactics. This would include having heavily armed and armored troops to attack. The use of close combat tactics. A lot of times human wave tactics due to their large numbers. The use of bows, medieval style artillery and cavalry. But things went to fantasy level with the use of Wyverns and Demi-Humans.

The Allied Kingdoms were the same but lacked the superior numbers that the Empire had. So, they had to be creative. From what the prisoners had said.

"Y'know, the Geneva Convention isn't a thing here." Yates said.

Everyone looked at him, with Yaoyorozu asking, although a bit resigned," What are you thinking Brandon?"

"I mean, they don't have the same medicines here or the same immunity to diseases. I heard the prisoners got sick. So all we need to do is release an army of rats. And we can bring the Plague. Say we are the Gods unleashing our wrath. And we'll only stop it if they bring some pretty medieval women to us." Yates said with a snicker. "You can even make your harem, Malik."

Everyone gave him blank looks, with Mack smacking him on the head and said," You're a fucking idiot. Did you mom drop you on your damn head?"

Malik rolled his eyes and said," Idiot is right."

"I mean, it wouldn't be the worst synopsis for an anime." Kurata shrugged.

"True, but it needs a little something more." Itami said.

A couple of others murmured as well. But it was a mix of agreeing with what the three said. Or voicing how dumb it was.

Kuribayashi sighed and muttered to Kurokawa," Sometimes I wonder if I should've gone into Journalism like Nanami."

Before Kurokawa could respond or anyone else could say anything, their comms then went off.

"All units, enemy forces are approaching designated firing positions. Prepare defensive positions."

"Alright people, take positions. No heroics, stick with the defensive plan that was laid out to us. That especially goes for the American's here." Itami ordered.

There was a rumble of laughter across the trench line. Yaoyorozu offered Itami a fist bump, which he did back.

"Don't worry, sir. We'll be as professional as a Marine can get." He joked.

'Good, that calmed their nerves. All I need to do is calm mine.' Itami thought.

Itami then watched some figures appear over the horizon. He used his binoculars to see what they were.

"We got Demi-Human troops approaching fast. A couple of dozen or more." Itami said.

"Not much of an attack force." Kurata said.

"Probably to probe our defenses. Send in some cannon fodder, see what we do. And then plan accordingly on how to attack." Yaoyorozu said.

"Guess these guys are smarter than what the Empire did. Whole bird shoot or something back at Ginza and when we invaded." Tomita said.

"Turkey shoot, that's the saying. I mean, the Empire had the numbers. They are considered top dogs here. All their enemies have the same weaponry but are weaker. They had no idea what was going to happen to them once they crossed the Gate. And when we attacked both at Ginza and here." Mac said.

"Hubris basically." Ahmed said.

"Yeah, nice little wake up call for them." Yates said.

The Japanese troops who heard in the vicinity let that sink in. But it didn't last long, due to the distinct sound of Artillery being fired was heard. Artillery rounds came crashing down on the enemy troops. It went on for another 15 seconds and stopped. Once the smoke cleared there weren't any beast soldiers standing. The ones that were, were heavily wounded. They would've fired at them to take them out of their misery. But they needed to conserve ammo.

"First wave's trashed." Yates said.

Back with the Allied Kingdoms, one of the forward observers looked through a spyglass of what had happened.

"Damn invaders. Tell the Kings that the first probe attack was repelled." He told his subordinate, who nodded.

"Sirs, first probe attack was repelled. No reports of any injuries or damage." Someone working the comms said.

"Very good, Corporal. Drone Ops, what's the situation on the rest of the Army?" Hazama said.

"They're still holding but looks like a large contingent of them are moving closer. We can make out bows, as well some magic users."

Hazama heard footsteps and saw Davis walked in.

"That could've gone better." He spoke. "Tried to be diplomatic, but those leaders were out for blood. Although I thought I saw one or two consider. But you know, mob mentality or peer pressure."

Hazama then replied," Well, what can you do. Also, your right on time, I guess they smarten upped a little. They sent a quick probe to gauge our reaction. I already gave the order for everyone to seek shelter once they use any type of artillery. Make them think we're scared, and we'll hit him with the artillery."

Davis nodded as he walked over to one of the screens and watched the live footage.

'Hope you idiots know what you got yourselves into.' He thought.

Sergeant Kyle Wade sat in the bunker with the rest of the platoon. The rumble of enemy artillery was heard. It had started a couple of minutes ago. Once they were warned, everyone took shelter. Wade glanced out of the firing window. Through the after affects of the makeshift artillery, he couldn't see any enemies approaching yet. But he knew they would start to advance at any moment.

"Doesn't beat the RPG's that the militants threw at us back in the sandbox." Dunphy joked.

Slaton snorted and said," I don't know man. I still feel like this shit is some fucked up dream. Like we're all in a coma or something."

Grinkovich gave him a raised brow and said," A coma? One shared coma?"

"Maybe a Vodka induced dream? Huh comrade?" Slaton joked and the Russian American woman flipped him off.

"Y'know damn well my family immigrated back when the Soviet Union collapsed you ass."

"Alright, knock it off you two. Or else you'll be going outside." Wade said. An explosion rumbled outside to emphasize his point.

"So, how much longer until we can allow our Arty finishes them off?" Brady asked.

"The El-tee said once they stop their strikes. Then we'll come out and pick them off as they are confused and taking casualties." Wade said and the others nodded.

And with that, they waited.

Duran gritted his teeth at what he was seeing. He could also feel a bead of sweat go down his face.

This was not war nor a battle, this was a slaughter.

After the probe attack, they had sent a contingent of Archers with Mages to imbue their arrows with explosive magic. The spell from what he heard wasn't powerful, but it could somewhat replicate the magic the enemy had. Once they fired the arrows with the magic and attacked their defenses. They would begin their main attack once the they felt they were demoralized enough. Or were thoroughly injured to the point they couldn't defend or attack properly.

Once they started the main attack, Ligu and a couple of others led it. Everything seemed to be going well at first, they made good on advancing. It didn't last long due the ground and area around them erupted in fiery explosions that left nothing but carnage. If that didn't stop them, then their soldiers firing those accursed magical staffs. Although he was now realizing it probably wasn't magic. And from what Duran heard, the wounds were not good. This showed that the idea backfired tremendously. They enemy on Alnus were demoralized, they were not at their end, calling to surrender. They were doing just fine and winning. And they hadn't fought for a whole day yet.

He had already sent some of his troops to the front, but only a few came back. He was the type to lead and fight with his men. He was The Lion of Elbe for a reason after all. But this time he didn't have a good feeling and he was right.

It was far worse than he could ever imagine.

"M'lord, we just got a request from a surviving commander. There is an order of retreat and to have all available forces to attack once night falls. We'll be able to destroy their machines and whatever magic the enemy has." One of his messengers said.

Duran scoffed, the fighter in him roared in approval at the plan. Thinking that the cover of darkness will give them the victory. And to avenge their fallen comrades. But the more rational side thought otherwise.

'And to think, they wanted to talk first.' Duran thought bitterly

"Do as you must. I am not going to throw away any more of my men into a senseless slaughter. Tell the others, tell them they should've listened and talked." Duran said as he walked into his tent.

Wade cocked his shotgun after he fired a round. The enemy soldier falling down dead into the trench.

He scanned the horizon, Shotgun at the ready, his NVG's helping him see. Only a smaller number of the enemy army made it this close. It had been a couple of hours since the first attack. And things went the same as when the Empire attacked them twice. Although the Allied Kingdom armies thought a night attack was a good idea once night had fallen. It was a good idea in theory or a good idea for their era of warfare. But it was no match for a modern army with NVG's or the use of searchlights if they needed a clear view of the area.

"Didn't think the fuckers would get this close." Raph grunted.

"Poor bastard must've crawled for a bit. Gotta give 'em credit." Rajon said.

"Ugh, should probably move him. I think you shredded his insides and I can smell them, sir." Natasha grimaced.

Wade looked behind him, to see Barnes treating someone with an arrow wound.

"How's Willard, Doc?"

"He'll be fine sir. The arrow pierced his shoulder, can't tell if it damaged anything but I got it stabilized." Dakota said.

"Ugh, fucking fuck! Well I say it did damage something alright!" Willard hissed.

Dakota then slapped his hand, due to him reaching for the arrow.

"Unless you want to cause more issues, don't try and pull it out. I'll give you morphine in a second." Dakota said in her doctor's voice as she did just that.

Another Marine, who was near Dakota, chuckled and said," Wish you just went to medical school instead of the Marines, doc?"

Dakota gave him an unamused look and said," Laugh it up Zack. Or I'll ignore you if you get injured.

Zack and the others chuckled, while Dakota rolled her eyes but had a faint grin. Although she winced when she heard another explosion. The doctor or future doctor in her did not like the loss of life.

The artillery stopped firing and so did the defenders. The only thing that was visible besides the moonlight were fixed lasers that were attached to Rifles.

It was semi quiet, the only sound was the engines of the vehicles nearby. And unfortunately, the sound of the injured and dying.

Lieutenant Hernandez walked along the line, he stopped by Wade's squad and asked," See anything Sergeant?"

"Nothing Lieutenant. We can see a small number of them retreating. But we haven't seen any more approach, sir. Also, we only took one casualty. Willard got hit by an arrow."

"Alright, I'll get Willard to the Aid Station. And good, Captain Ingram needs an ammo and a head count. Guess these bastards are as much bullet magnets like the Empire. We're getting reports of wounded. No KIA's yet. Keep up the good work son." He said as he patted Wade's shoulder and was about to walk away but stopped. "Oh and Sergeant."

"Yes sir?"

"Get someone to clean that mess, please." He said as he pointed at the dead enemy soldier. He then helped Willard up and guided him to where the aid station was.

Wade and the others chuckled, but I didn't last long for a certain someone when Wade said," You heard the El-Tee, Grinkovich. You did say you didn't like the smell."

"Yes sir." Natasha said with a resigned tone.

"Don't worry, you'll have help. Raph, go find a body bag and help."

"Roger, boss." Raph said in the same unenthusiastic tone as Grinkovich.

It would be morning when the defenders started to get out of the trenches to check the many enemy soldiers that were lying dead or wounded across the battlefield. It went like it did during the first two attacks against the Empire. But they remained vigilant if another assault was to happen, but nothing had happened at first. But something then did happen once a lone enemy soldier on horseback approached. He made sure to tell them he wasn't armed or was there to fight. But he was there to deliver a message. Once he was checked and detained to be questioned. Was when he explained he needed to give a message to the enemy commanders.

The paper he had in a leather bag was given to Hazama and Davis. The letter was a formal end of hostilities from the surviving leaders of the allied armies. Saying they were now agreeing to their earlier calls to leave and talk at the requested later date.

After receiving that, Hazama made a call to his superiors, who then contacted representatives from the government. To let them know about the development. Their quick response was to agree to the terms, and that they'll send diplomats at a later date. The thought of sending their representatives was thought of. But both Hazama and Davis agreed it was best for a politician to take the reins of something like this.

Once everything was settled, they told and gave the messenger their response. And allowed him to leave. With the look of absolute shock on his face, one would've thought they would've sent his head back as message. And with the time period he and his people fought in, it probably wasn't out of the realm of possibility.

And with that, the Third Battle of Alnus Hill was done. And the first instance of dialogue between those who lived in this world and those who didn't.

It would also be the next phase of the invasion or possibly the exploration of the Special Region. This was to venture further out into the new world.

It would be a couple of days later, with 1st Lieutenant Yōji Itami found himself in a makeshift tent that was being used as the Division's headquarters. He wasn't alone, with him was 2nd Lieutenant George Vasquez of the U.S Marines, part of a Reconnaissance Battalion. The only other two were missing was Sergeant-Major Sōichirō Kuwahara the senior enlisted officer, both in rank and age. Although the latter was joked about but Kuwahara didn't mind. He was under Itami's command. And Staff Sergeant William Griggs who was Vasquez's Second in Command. Although Itami sorta wished that Staff Sergeant Yaoyurozu and his team were with them. But they were assigned to a different unit.

The assignment in question that Itami and the others were tasked with. Was given by Itami's superior Major Hiro Kakashi.

"So our orders are to meet with locals, reassure them we aren't here to invade or kill them. Basically hearts and minds. While also mapping out the area and figure out local customs?" Itami summarized.

Major Kakashi nodded and said," That sums it up. We can't go around making them think we're their new masters or something. Just friendly neighbors in a sense. And also we need all available information on local customs, culture, military and other valuable information. You'll be in charge of 3rd Recon Team. All teams will be a mix of Japanese and American. Hence Lieutenant Vasquez being here."

Itami would've complained or try to get out of it. But he knew from experience that would only make him get more work. He would do that later.

Vasquez saluted Itami and said," Pleasure to work with you sir."

Itami returned the salute and said," Same Lieutenant. I don't have to worry about your Marine's right?"

Vasquez chuckled and said," No need to, sir. I'll keep them in line."

Itami chuckled a little as well," A Marine behaving? From the experience I've seen and heard. That's not normally the case."

"Well, anything can happen Lieutenant. We have all your equipment and vehicles situated already. And your SIC's have notified and prepared your teams. You leave right away. Dismissed." The Major said.

The both of them saluted him and they walked out. Itami looked over the personnel, vehicle and equipment list given to him.

Japanese Personnel:

1st Lieutenant Yōji Itami - Leader

Sergeant Major Sōichirō Kuwahara - SIC

Master Sergeant Tetsuya Nishina.

Sergeant First Class Akira Tomita.

Sergeant First Class Mari Kurokawa - Combat Medic

Sergeant First Class Shino Kuribayashi - Close Combat Specialist

Sergeant Takeo Kurata

Sergeant Azuma Higashi

Leading Private Haru Tou.

Leading Private Daisuke Tozu

Leading Private Wataru Katsumoto - Heavy Weapons Specialist

Leading Private Hayato Sasagawa

Leading Private Hitoshi Furuta

Vehicles:

Komatsu LAV with fixed Machine Gun

Mitsubishi Type 73 Light Truck Shin

Toyota High Mobility Vehicle

U.S Personnel and Vehicles:

2nd Lieutenant George Vasquez - Leader/SIC

Staff Sergeant William Griggs – Vasquez's SIC

Sergeant Paul Jackson

Sergeant Conner Park

Petty Officer Third Class Martin Gaines - Corpsman

Corporal Leshawna Harris - Vehicle Commander

Lance Corporal Jose Mendez - Vehicle Gunner

Lance Corporal Alexandria Lopez

Private First Class Shawn Roycewiz

Private First Class Haldor Luna Marceau - Scout/Sniper/Marksman

Private First Class Sydney Wong - Vehicle Driver/Mechanic

Private Henry West - Heavy Weapons Specialist

Private Issac Massey

Vehicles:

LAV-25

Couger 6x6 MRAP

Oshkosh M-ATV

Itami blinked at the one named Marceau and asked," Hey Lieutenant, who's Marceau?"

"Oh that's Marceau, he's our Elf." He said causally.

Itami probably got whiplash when his heads turned towards the American in shock.

"An Elf?! I heard the rumor, but it's you guys who have him?" Itami asked shocked.

Vasquez chuckled and said," Yeah, still can't fucking believe it. Even though he's been with us for a couple of months now. He was placed under my platoon."

"Huh, who woulda thought." Itami said.

He could've mentioned somewhat knowing Delilah and Amber. But he knew due to them being in Special Forces units. And they were all about secrecy. He knew he told Yaoyorozu and his squad. While omitting what unit they were in. But the less people knew the better. He didn't want to get in trouble.

"Huh, this makes things easier then. We'll have a local who knows the area. Man, that gives me less work." Itami said.

"Pretty much, one of the places we're going to his home settlement though. Poor kid was forced into the Imperial Army. He'll explain it more once you meet him." Vasquez said.

Itami nodded, knowing it was story he would need to hear on the go. This assignment was probably going to be long and any available distraction helped.

The both of them walked to the assembly area, where everyone was talking to each other.

"Attention!" Kuwahara and Griggs barked once they saw them approach. And everyone stood at attention and saluted.

"3rd Joint Recon Team reporting for duty, sirs!" Griggs said.

"At ease everyone." Itami said and everyone did so. "For those of you who don't know myself or my colleagues. I'm 1st Lieutenant Yōji Itami, your CO. 2nd Lieutenant Vasquez is sharing leadership with me. While Sergeant Major Kuwahara and Staff Sergeant Griggs are our SIC's. So, guess we're stuck with each other for this little road trip. I still can't believe this all started for me because I wanted to go to a convention." He mumbled the last part. "Hope you got your snacks and entertainment for the trip. The objective is we're going out for hearts and minds people. And also for any intel. Lets mount up and get this done. I got my shows all downloaded for when we get back."

The Marines looked at each other, surprised by Itami's words and demeanor. While the Japanese personnel, they were used to it, although it was mixed with slight annoyance or exasperation.

"All personnel! Mount up!" Vasquez said.

"Alright Marine's, lets show the Japs what Marine's can do. Rah?" Griggs barked.

"Oorah!" Came the reply.

"Same goes for you lot. Lets show what these American dogs what we can do. Do you understand?!" Kuwahara barked as well.

"Hai, sir!" The Japanese personal said.

One would think they were trying to start something, but everyone knew it was friendly.

Itami got into the lead vehicle, with him were Kurata, who was driving. While Kuwahara, Kurokawa and Tomita were in the back.

"Alright, everyone sound off." Once he got the affirmations, he then said. "Good. Recon Team 3 to Command, we're heading out, over."

In the MRAP, Lopez smiled at Haldor and said," You hear that Hal? Your almost home. You excited?"

Haldor nodded and said," I am, I can't wait to see my father and Tuka."

"I can't wait to meet some hot Elves." Roycewiz said. "Maybe Tuka can introduce me to some of her friends. You hear that everyone! We're getting a fun welcome!" He called into the radio and got cheers in response.

"Just for that Shawn, I'm telling them to kill you on sight." Haldor groaned and Alex laughed.

In the LAV, Vasquez looked over to Harris and said," Alright, lets head out, Corporal."

Harris beamed and said," You heard the man, you two. Lets get the hell out of dodge and have everything primed if we meet something unfriendly."

Mendez and Wong gave their superior a thumbs up and both primed the weapons and started the LAV up respectively.

And with that, the small convoy barreled out of the base and into the great unknown.